11 – Twenty-one Guns

“Fuck!”

Caius kicked at the base of a tree planted in a small opening in the pavement on the edge of the waterfront. Other trees were sparsely planted along the tributary and were lightly decorated with lanterns of the equinox festival. He travelled quite far up the stream and away from Pedder Street, into an area that was much less crowded than the festival centre. Here, he cursed loudly without consequence.

He wasn’t angry at Kato in particular. Rather, he was frustrated with himself for the need to feel so strongly about Kato and Mayumi’s predicament. He told himself over and over again, that he no longer had anything to do with those two’s relationship, and yet here he was, furious at the whole of which had happened. He thought he had given up a long time ago, but alas, it was not the case. His chest burned at a searing one thousand degrees, and there was no amount of self-delusion that was able to put out the fire.

“Caius!”

A familiar voice called out to him, and suddenly, that blaze went up in smoke. He raised his head to see, catching up to him frantically, the blonde girl in a revealing pink-and-emerald yukata, wearing a panicked expression that only signalled worry and unease. He wasn’t sure why, but the moment he saw that face, he was able to bury his rage beneath his façade once more and receive her rather calmly for his state of mind.

“Celia. What are you doing here?”

Panting, she took deep, accelerated breaths with her hands on her knees. Her troublesome footwear slowed her down significantly, despite her relatively decent physical fitness from her job as a stage performer.

“I—I just, you—”

“Okay, let’s take it easy here.”

Caius held out his hands for Cecilia to grab onto, and she suddenly grabbed both by the forearms. Though he was taken aback, she didn’t stutter and looked up into Caius’ serene face, and snapped.

“Don’t just up and leave, stupid! What do you think you’re doing?”

He blinked, amazed. This was the first time the normally calm Cecilia was visibly angry in front of Caius.

“What am I doing?”

“Yes! Like, I mean, you did say you were gonna be angry if it turned out the way it did, but you didn’t need to run this far! It makes it hard for me find you! I went in the opposite direction before coming back here.”

Unexpectedly, Caius chortled at the trivial reason, but of course that wasn’t all. She continued.

“I get it that you have some old baggage with the other Elites, so there’ll be times where you’ll need to walk away for a while, but if you’re gonna be angry and depressed, at least take me along with you. We’re friends for a reason, right?!”

“Ah, was I really angry and depressed?”

“Don’t give me that shit! And now you’re all back to normal it seems, but you were about to murder someone back there. C’mon man, give me a break.”

“Hm?”

Wiping the sweat-soaked hair from her front, she grimaced at Caius and grabbed him by the shoulders, shaking them.

“Did I worry too much about you and you’re really okay, or are you hiding your feelings again? Like, what’s going through your head right now? I don’t get it.”

While she continued to be vaguely exasperated, he reached up at the arms that were shaking him and held them firmly in order to calm her down. She did stop the shaking, but the sour expression remained.

“I’m not quite sure myself, to be very honest.”

The thin smile forming on his face didn’t help Cecilia one iota. Instead, her tense determination quickly dissipated, and the hands on his shoulders were slipping away as they turned limp.

“I… I don’t get it. I really don’t. If you can’t tell me, then what can you ever tell me? I want—I need to know, because otherwise, why am I even here?!”

Then, as the tears steadily rolled down her pretty face, Caius was rudely awakened to his mistake. He stepped forward and held her face in his hands, trying to distract her to calm her down.

“You’re right. Sorry about that. It’s just a habit of mine to not show anything. Rest assured that I’m an absolute mess right now, don’t you worry.”

His grin turned into a darker one, complementing the self-deprecating irony in his words. A little desperate, Cecilia bought his words at face value, and almost breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the familiar pompous edge in his voice.

“At least you get me. Thank goodness.”

“I’m not as dim-witted as Kato when it comes to these things, I want to believe.”

“Then prove it. Tell me, what’s going through your head right now. There’re things you have to share, or else no one’ll ever understand you.”

She said seriously as she peeled his hands off of her face. Seeing an inkling of impatience, perhaps an ultimatum in her reddened eyes, he had a sudden realization of how miserable the state of his chaotic thoughts and feelings were. He wanted precisely somebody to care about him to the point of anguish, as Cecilia was right now. Yet, his first instinct was to shut himself off from anyone and everyone, and in the process push away a person who was willing to share in his pain and suffering. He was afraid of putting his feelings, romantic or otherwise, in the hands of someone else because when he had, it broke his faith in others beyond repair. And all this time, he placed the blame for his hermetically sealed heart on his staunchest friend, Kato.

“Yes. I’m different from Kato. I won’t stumble like he did. So, would you listen to me, Celia?”

It was his turn to have tears flow down his cheeks. The years of mistrust and grievances finally caught up to him and overflowed unabashedly in front of Cecilia, and it painfully distorted his comely face.

“Of course I will. That’s why I’m here.”

Cecilia closed in and wrapped her arms around him, hugging his cold frame close to her. It felt as if his soul was slowly burned away over the years, hollowing out the body of its essence and leaving behind a barely functioning husk of his former, rowdy and hot-blooded self. He returned the soft embrace with his own, and hung his head on her shoulder neatly as they were similar in height.

“I…I’m just…really exhausted right now. I don’t want to think about anything. I’ve had enough heart trouble for one lifetime—in both ways. I’m very disappointed, troubled, frustrated, and it all hurt, for what had all transpired.

“I don’t want to hate Kato—and I don’t. But at the same time, I don’t want to forgive him. If he hadn’t been here, then all this would never have happened. I would still have a chance with Mayumi. She wouldn’t be heartbroken. The Elites would not be split apart by fractures made from our own hands.

“Was there anything I could have done to prevent this? I didn’t think so, and I still don’t. Everything happened as I rationally predicted, and yet I still want to throw myself into the river and end my misery. Why can I see the damned outcome, and have no power in changing it? And why is it that Kato is always the one who has that power to change things, back then and today?”

They let a long silence meander between them, taking their time brooding over his words. Cecilia knitted her brows at the grounded-up frustration she heard in his voice, and eventually asked carefully.

“…are you jealous of Kato?”

Immediately, an overwhelming flow of despair washed over Caius, sapping the strength out of his body. His knees buckled and Cecilia hastily clutched him by the torso, slipping to the ground and kneeling together.

“I’m…very jealous of Kato. Impossibly envious of his abilities and resentful for the great fortune he has. I have nothing in comparison to him.”

“…do you really wish him to be gone?”

She felt his grip tighten ever so slightly. His voice shook.

“Selfishly, I do. But if he was gone, Mayumi would have died back then, and without even a final goodbye. I can’t accept that either. I want both Mayumi to live and Kato to be gone, but I’m absolutely unable to make even one of those things happen, and I most certainly don’t deserve them either.”

“But still, you won’t hate him?”

He heaved a heavy breath, and it took a gargantuan effort to get the words to come out. It was unusually difficult to accept and admit its reality.

“…how could I? He’s my friend; an utterly irreplaceable friend, just like Eon. The three of us are supposed to be the inseparable trio, sticking together through thick and thin. Not only that, but I know that out of all of us, he was the one who cared about the Elites the most. I cannot even start to describe his passion for our friendship, and despicably, I’m jealous of him for the heart that he has, too.”

“Between a one-of-a-kind brotherhood and an unrequited love, you really have it tough here, huh.”

“But what can I do? All I could do was to watch Mayumi’s attempt crash and burn, and hold an irrational grudge against Kato for it.”

Cecilia smiled bitterly.

“You said it yourself, right? You’re Tommy, and Tommy is actually the most sober of the bunch, so he kinda knew what he was getting into, and what he would get out of it. You chased after your dream, and while you missed the mark, at least you’re still here, alive and kicking. While Tommy gave up and went home, you still have me here. The underbelly might not be solace, but at least St. Timmy is here to stay.”

He froze, but only for a moment. The spontaneous shaking started in his shoulders, and Caius couldn’t help but chuckle.

“In the story, Tommy isn’t supposed to stay with St. Timmy, though.”

“That’s cuz this St. Timmy is different. She’s a real person who’s here for you. And besides, Whatzshecalled didn’t even dump you this time. Even if your past was marred with a letterbomb, Mayumi today is still within your reach, and I’m here to help.”

Though she had to force herself a little, she still believed what she said. Mayumi was such a long way ahead of her that it stung a bit every time she was reminded of that.

“I’m impressed. But the second-last part is most likely untrue.”

“So… you’ve sobered up?”

“Thanks to you. Really.”

He felt a gorge of emotions deflate from within, and for the last time his embrace lost its strength. He finally came to terms with the fact that everything he did was utterly futile, and he could only be crushed underneath the misery of his torrents of emotions. He needed someone’s shoulders to cry on seven years ago, but he didn’t have that someone, so he turned into the bitterly spiteful man he was today, holding painful grievances that he logically knew was of no worth.

So, when Cecilia reminded him of Tommy’s story, it calmed him. Or rather, it extinguished a raging fire in his mind that was the chaos of his feelings for Mayumi and the Elites. Tommy’s settlement with himself was only possible after a long, internal struggle with his ideals. He really wanted to become someone he really wasn’t, and in the process of that, he destroyed his most important relationship: his romance with Whatzshecalled. In the midst of the letterbomb’s fallout, he went on a whirlwind journey through the city above the underbelly, working odd jobs in bars, cafes, restaurants and offices, and trying to find meaning in his post-crime life. When St. Timmy eventually called to collect his dues, Tommy finally realized and accepted who he was, and rejected St. Timmy’s dope in order to return home to Sunnyville. That was Tommy’s Homecoming, and it was likely the part of the story closest to reality, as the life of Tommy was a reflection of Mary Jane Armstrong’s own.

Still, St. Timmy’s call gave both of them realizations about themselves, but luckily, Caius’ St. Timmy was not coming to collect his head. He realized that this trivially insignificant emotional support he got from this St. Timmy, with absolutely no effect on the outcomes of today’s battles, saved him. It gave him hope that even if tomorrow was hard to accept, there were other things worth looking out for. He had much more than what Tommy had and he should definitely cherish them; starting with the girl he was embracing.

“I’m all over the place, aren’t I?”

“You’re a total wreck, Caius. A complete mess.”

Suddenly, loud pops from the atmosphere above prompted them to raise their heads and eyes. Some of the pops were isolated, while some were in quick succession like a machine gun. Even at the brightly lit riverside, they could see clearly the dazzling dance of fireworks in the night sky.

“It’s only a continuation of what was supposed to happen. You and the Elites only put this confrontation off until now, that’s all. A slap in the face that was in slow-motion for seven years in the making, and you should be loud and proud that it finally ended today… just kidding.”

Caius realized she had let go in order to face him. Watching the awkwardness jump across on her face as she grandstanded, it was probably as she said. He was a total wreck. He managed a lopsided smile through all his tumult, but nothing more. He still didn’t know why, but her words again brought calm to him.

On the other side, the awkwardness continued as her cheeks turned pink. Though she was a performer, they were off the stage right now and the distance—or lack thereof—between her face and his still made her heart race. A stammer just barely made it to her voice as her lips almost faltered.

“…I’m not Mayumi, or part of the Elites, but would you join me in the fireworks watch?”


“It wasn’t that bad, was it?”

Eon was the first to say anything in a long time. After Caius had stormed away, they all stayed in place and in almost complete silence. Kato had slowly pulled himself out of the bush and seated himself next to Bianca again, a total of two injured people in the group. His glazed eyes mirrored the emptiness in his tired expression, which was being etched in stone.

“If we move now, we’ll still catch the last bit of the fireworks when we hit the playground. C’mon, guys, let’s go.”

Despite the obvious time limit, just a few of them budged, but only ever so slowly. Crucially, they waited for Kato to make a move, and he did get up and walked several paces away around the planter to stop and idle at the edge of the square. However, it didn’t seem like he was going to move further any time soon.

“Kato, we can think about the two of them later. There’s nothing else left for any of us to do now, so might as well finish the day off with what we initially planned.”

“No, it wasn’t that bad. It could have been worse.”

Kato forced a smile on his face as he lifted his eyes up at his bespectacled friend. He felt somewhat relieved because thankfully Eon was the kind of person to be always looking forward and not dwelling on the troubles. He looked up to Eon for that affable trait of his.

“Well, he probably didn’t want to make too much of a ruckus in a public place like this, with so many people around us. It’s different from our spat.”

“Uh-huh…”

“You’re making the bingo card work, though. Congrats. You got punched by both of us. Now, you just need Franco to punch you for some reason.”

“Spare me, please. That’ll actually be so fucked up, if it ever gets to that point.”

“It sure would.”

And, of course, Eon and his light grin would subvert all his expectations with a dramatic U-turn. Classic.

“I’m going to stay here and find Teto. The rest of you guys can go first. I’ll try to take her back with me, but you can head home if I don’t return in time.”

Suddenly, the crew around him perked up in surprise. Alice was the first to make a gaping mouth, but she stopped herself as she saw nobody else making a sound. At this juncture, only Eon was qualified to continue talking.

“If you really want to go find Teto by yourself, that’s fine. Yeah, try and make it quick. It’ll be better if everyone’s together to see the fireworks.”

“She’ll take a little convincing to separate from her friends, but I’ll try my utmost to bring her with me.”

“No doubt she’ll need a little convincing, and no doubt you’ll try your damndest.”

Eon crossed his arms before he continued.

“Are you going to attempt to chase after Caius or Mayumi?”

Kato frowned.

“What good is that going to do for them or me? Besides, they have some people around them right now to help, and I definitely can’t be one of those people. I’ll find Teto and head towards the playground. That’s all I’m going to do.”

“I’m just making sure you’re not gonna do anything stupid if we leave you alone.”

“…thanks for the non-confidence vote.”

After erasing the annoying smirk that Kato found a little tiresome, Eon shrugged his shoulders and gave a lukewarm farewell.

“Take care of yourself, bud. We’ll pick this back up later, or not. Depends on if you want to.”

Eon held out a fist for Kato to bump, and he did so after a slow pause. Behind Eon, Alice grimaced harshly, mostly at Kato’s ignorance of her. Yui held Sisi’s hand tightly and both wore a worried expression. Franco smiled, trying to cheer him up with his bottomless positive energy, but like with Alice, Kato’s attention was divided.

“Yeah, we will. Thanks.”

Slowly, the group recovered themselves and quietly made their departures as Kato sat back down on the pavement, not even watching them go and instead retreated into the confines of his mind. He put his face in his hands, numb at the events of the past hour.

He didn’t know if his choice to match Mayumi’s fervour was correct. He could have given her an ambiguous answer and tossed the can down the road, but in the moment he felt he couldn’t back down. It felt as if things would never get solved if he continued to do that, and he hated the restless feeling in his chest that it produced. But in doing so, things got solved in ways that he might not like or have control over.

He was ready for Mayumi’s reaction and for many years too, because of his own selfish feelings towards her, but he was incredibly uncertain about Caius’. That was the real challenge, and he certainly was terrified of what would befall if he pushed them both too far, considering how Caius reacted the last time. Even if he made the decisions he thought Caius would logically agree with, as he did tonight, he was still afraid—infinitely afraid that it would irreparably shatter the Elites.

And at present, he was just as unsure as he was a couple of hours ago, if his fear would come to pass. Ever since Mayumi returned, there was not a moment he didn’t agonize over it, and now that the wheels had begun to turn, there was no turning it back. It all rested on what Mayumi and Caius would do next, just like the last time.

“Feeling down, huh, Kato?”

Suddenly, he was taken out of his trance with Bianca’s unexpected materialization next to him again. Once upon a time, he would mistake Bianca’s face for Mirabelle’s, but that was no longer the case. Not since Bianca had captured his heart, as Mayumi once had in the distant past.

“Didn’t you go with the others?”

“Unlike yourself, the others care about you. They want someone to look after you.”

“Care about me?”

“Like you said, Caius and Mayumi have their own people to support them right now. That’s why I’m here, okay?”

“I just want to be alone for a bit, man.”

“Of course you would. Just pretend I’m invisible, like you were doing for the past ten minutes or so. Carry on, carry on.”

“Do you have to be this ungrateful?”

“You’re the one who wants me to be invisible right now, and I’m giving you that choice. Isn’t it exactly what you want?”

“That’s—”

While he was momentarily frustrated, he finally noticed that Teto’s presence became very far away. The impatience on his face was suddenly flushed clean and replaced with astonishment, and to that Bianca scoffed.

“If you’re thinking about Teto, she actually came looking for us because she sensed your impending mental breakdown. And then, it’s partly because of her that I’m here.”

As Bianca spoke one step ahead of his brain, it finally made sense why she was next to him here. It was a result of the assessment by his spiritual twin and younger sister, Teto. A dumb grin surfaced on his face as he thought of his beloved sister and how she was caring about him at the moment.

“Y’see here, your siscon is showing again. Creepy.”

“We’re not attached at the hip, but we’re attached at the brain. You wouldn’t understand.”

“No, I don’t, and I would never want to, but I’ll admit that it was convenient this time around.”

“And now I’m stuck with an injured person that I also need to carry home by myself.”

“Do you have a problem with that, injured person number two?”

She stuck a finger into one of the scrapes on his arm, and he winced reflexively at the pain. He was a little surprised at Bianca’s attitude, compared to the relative silence between them ever since they came back from the Bozz. The sudden pushiness reminded him a little of Alice, but Bianca had always been a little pushy. And comparatively speaking, Alice was a lot more than just pushy. Commandeering, in fact.

He suddenly felt an extreme guilt wash over him as he allowed his thoughts of Bianca to wander. She was very different from when they were children. She was a disagreeable brat that found joy in making fun of, even bullying others, and as a result was frequently at odds with the Elites. As they got older, she gradually shed that obnoxious part of her and mellowed out to a relatively balanced temperament, squarely between Alice’s stubborn pride, Mirabelle’s enigmatic composure, and Mayumi’s fiery spirit.

He suspected that her younger self was the result of a serious inferiority complex; understandable as Mirabelle was the better of the twins in every way imaginable, at least in the eyes of the adults and Bianca herself. When Mirabelle began to slowly disappear from the Elites’ daily business to attend her tutors and extra classes, Bianca started to change. Without Mirabelle in the picture, she was able to let her complex go. Not completely, but enough to make herself likeable.

And likeable she became. Although with her pedigree of impertinence she would never reach Mirabelle’s level of charisma, at the very least she was able to captivate Kato; enough to allow her to sit here shoulder touching shoulder, all by themselves in the middle of the busy city. And that was why the guilt stung him. He had once done her wrong, and now history was repeating itself with Mayumi. Even worse, Bianca had unequivocally forgiven him when she had no reason to, and so he hated himself for wanting the same reprieve from Mayumi.

“The problem’s with you, not me. We haven’t had a conversation of more than two sentences since the Bozz until now, because of you. Do you know how frustrating that is?”

She pursed her lips, aggravated that he was being mean, but at the same time delighted to know that he had wanted to see her.

“Speak for yourself. You finally get it, now, huh?”

“Except this time, we’ve already come to a mutual understanding beforehand. No going back on your words, Bia.”

“Hmph. Well, if that’s what you’re gonna stand by, then we’ll leave it at that.”

“Are you implying that you’re not going to stand by that?”

“No. I’m merely saying that there’s nothing to discuss further.”

Bianca was clearly pouting but unfortunately for her, Kato’s head was still in his knees, thoroughly crestfallen and miserable—and she knew it, so she wanted to can that conversation as soon as possible. Kato sighed heavily, seemingly agreeing to her thoughts without his knowledge.

“Aight.”

Bianca put her arm around his shoulders and pulled him close. She rested her cheek on his shoulder, watching his deflated head from the side. Kato was still lost in the world of his mind, and had only a few thoughts to spare for his little sister.

“It’s gonna be all right, Kato. Mayumi must have been prepared for a rejection, and Caius’ reaction is within your expectations, no? Unlike last time, we’ve sent Ariel, Scarlett and Evie after Mayumi, and Caius has Celia now with him.”

“I know, I know. I’m just, super frustrated at all of this. Keeping the peace and the status quo can’t be this hard, can it? What I do to try and preserve it, can make it completely fall apart at the same time, so what’s even the meaning in all this?”

“It may be a tough job, but think of the past seven years. You already did more than well enough to keep everyone together for this long.”

“Except this is the year that should be the most important, and it could all end tonight.”

“I beg to differ. Everything up until this point is just as important. C’mon. Without the past, we won’t even make it this far. Y’know what would have happened if you didn’t insist on Caius returning when he gave you the chance? Mira and Ariel would be leading Class A as the Jupiter faction. Eon would have been promoted into Class B alongside me. Franco would have automatically been selected into Class C just from his social status. Yui would not have found a way out of the slums. Alice would have remained by Gilbert’s side in silent misery. That’s what’s important; not that we need to live in pretend harmony forever after.”

“…is that so?”

She felt the warm mass next to her begin to relax just a tad bit, and she smiled gently.

“Chin up. This peace wasn’t meant to last forever in the first place. Mayumi’s return is basically the beginning of the end. You already know that.”

“And yet I’m still desperately preventing the end from coming to pass. Is there really nothing else I can do?”

“That’s for Caius and Mayumi to decide, right? They’re the ones who couldn’t live with the peace, so it was always in their hands to start with.”

“And that’s probably why I’m so frustrated right now.”

“Then let me ask: what’s your reason to keep the peace?”

“What’s the reason…?”

“To have you feel so strongly about it. Well, I guess it’s this strong because it’s you we’re talking about.”

He was surprised. He thought the reason was a given, that he wanted everyone to stay together for one final year. But it was a selfish wish, it dawned on him. After the end of this year, everyone outside the Hearts candidates would not remember their existences, courtesy of a memory wipe. These memories would only live on in Kato, Evie and Teto’s, and possibly Alice’s, so the others didn’t need to worry about the continuity of the Elites. They would continue to pursue what they desired, with or without it, as they always had. That was what they always did, anyway.

“Ah… I think I get it now. That’s why it’s been so hard for me this past while.”

“You get it?”

“Mm. I mistakenly assumed that everyone else shared the same sentiment as me, but they didn’t. I’m so stupid. I thought I was doing this for everyone, but in the end, I wanted this peace for myself.”

She patted him on the head.

“Yup. And, well, this time around, you have an ally in me who agrees with you in keeping the peace.”

“And if I remember correctly, this was originally your idea, wasn’t it?”

“Well, yes. It seems like my wishes are a little too big, eh? But like you told me, I won’t be going back on my word, so you better not either.”

He smiled too, but bitterly. He raised his head, making a much better expression than what it was some minutes ago.

“Were you always this confrontational?”

“Imagine if I was Alice. How ridiculous would the things coming out of my mouth be?”

“On the contrary, Alice is not good at taking care of other people, so she’ll probably just stay tongue-tied and silent—which is exactly what I needed.”

“So, exactly like Evie, right? And how did that work out for you last time?”

Bianca moved to his front to nestle her head against his and hug it gently. The cutting edge in her words was nothing like the warmth of her touch. Though the air was stale with hours of burning meat, vegetable oil and smoke, he was still able to recognize Bianca’s familiar scent through all of it—a sweet scent that recalled a fresh, blossoming spring.

“It was better than you think. Evie got things done and closed the books on it faster than anyone could imagine.”

“That’s one way to put it. If you had to make that choice again, what would you have made?”

“Probably would’ve done everything in reverse.”

“Just like with Mayumi?”

Kato closed his eyes again, but much calmer than before.

“If Mayumi wasn’t this gutsy, I wouldn’t need to ask for a retake. Then again, that part of her hasn’t changed one bit, so we all saw it coming.”

A pause hung over them for a while before Bianca spoke up again.

“Was Caius accurate?”

“What was?”

“He said that you were in love with Mayumi. Is that true?”

Kato instinctively backed off and held Bianca away at arm’s length, but he didn’t stumble. Her face was as serene as it was before, unchanged.

“You’d be the one to ask that.”

“Even if I didn’t ask, you’d still think of how to explain it to yourself, the others, and then eventually, Caius.”

She shrugged nonchalantly, and he sighed in reply. For some reason, he couldn’t maintain eye contact with her, and his heart stopped for a moment as he asked.

“Then, what did you think? Did I seem like I was in love with Mayumi back then?”

“Now that I think about it, you were close. You were like her dog—”

“—that’s not how you should describe it. I was a sidekick, okay?”

He immediately interrupted her as he knew what kind of disrespect was coming, pulling a light-hearted giggle out from Bianca.

“But I think you both were in that territory. The reason why neither of you noticed was that she was always looking ahead and away from you as you chased after her coattails. And the only thing that needed to happen to get the two of you to realize everything, is for her to turn around.”

“…was that really how it was?”

“Even someone so self-absorbed like my kid self could see that. What did you think Caius had seen?”

“You’re right. That was probably how he saw it.”

Downcast again, Kato planted his face in his knees in exhaustion. Bianca put both her hands on the top of his head, holding it lightly.

“And at the very end she did turn around to see you. That was when I realized everything that was happening and it all made sense. Mayumi really left Caius out to dry in pursuit of her true feelings. I can respect her resolve, but something like that will inevitably hurt those around her.”

He heard a twinge of sadness in her voice that he tried to ignore, but it hurt all the same because something similar happened between him and Bianca. He didn’t say anything, merely letting the stir of emotions simmer slowly on his mind.

“What did you think of Mayumi at the time? After she confessed to you?”

“…I didn’t know what to think, to be honest. Of course, the first thing I thought was how would Caius fit in all of this. Mayumi was supposed to be together with him, but she ditched him and went after me instead.”

“If you didn’t have to think about the consequences and she was, somehow, able to stay with us and not suddenly disappear, would you have realized that you loved Mayumi? Or if your memory doesn’t serve you right, then if you give it some more time, would you have eventually fallen in love with her?”

“You’re right. I don’t remember if I was aware of it or if in fact it was true. But if you’re asking if I eventually would, I can say yes, slowly and awkwardly because I was a stupid fourth-grader. I didn’t have a very firm grasp on the concept of romance at that point—only enough to see it in and among other people, and not myself.”

Bianca eventually asked calmly. Surprisingly, Kato knew the answers to those questions and without doubt. On his chest he felt something akin to a sense of relief, so it was probably something he wanted to say for a long time, but was impossible to do so until now.

“…that’s pretty much an admission that you loved Mayumi, isn’t it?”

“Even if it is, it doesn’t matter now. I can only say that it was a possibility at that point in the past, but there is no returning to that now.”

“And that’s why you’re in the situation that you’re in.”

“…”

Another silence filled the space between them as the still-lively festival continued around them. Fortunately, there were no bystanders who stopped for more than a moment to observe. Off in their own little world, it was a temporary respite from reality, protected by a bubble of the city noises and the festivities’ distractions.

“Well, you don’t need to hold that against yourself. To be able to fall in love is as natural as anything, and in fact I appreciate that part of you. I think a lot of the others do, too.”

“’To fall in love’; you really have no hesitation in saying that out loud, do you?”

“That doesn’t mean it’s easy. I’m the one consoling you here, so I have to have some guts.”

And then, a flutter of popping sounds from above interrupted their spiritual refuge. It was joined by a jumble of cheers from the people below who were excited that the fireworks had finally begun. Watching the multicoloured sparks of light streak across the blanket of darkness, Kato’s consciousness snapped back to the present. His dulled senses had returned to him, as if a lens had refocused its visual precision correctly, and became infinitely more aware of the girl in front of him.

His face began to scorch at the distance that she had closed between them, and somehow, he knew Bianca felt the same; unconsciously, he was reading the aura of mana that was right in his face, and with that knowledge he couldn’t help but feel buoyed and euphoric. He could even feel her heartbeat, pounding at such a furious pace that it stirred his own to attempt to match it. Though cliché, worry for his sweating crossed his mind for a split second nevertheless.

Just as quick as his return to earth, another wave of guilt washed over him and seared at his heart. Bianca had no business to be here with him, yet she agreed to Teto’s request and babysat him in his worn-out state. Like with Mayumi, he felt hopeless and defeated at how he couldn’t return Bianca’s kindness—and affection. Not in the form their hearts wished for.

“Fuck.”

Kato quickly picked himself up and onto his feet, letting go of Bianca for only a moment before picking up her whole in his arms. Though surprised and a little flustered, she didn’t forget to wrap her arms around his neck in order to hold on. It wasn’t the first time they had done this, and with strong and heavy strides, he quickly passed through the crowds and paced towards a familiar building across from the open square.

“Where’re we going?”

“To the top of Livia Tower, of course.”

“We’re gonna get up there right now?”

“Well, yes.”

“And how do you expect the hotel to let you up there?”

“I don’t think that’ll be a problem, but they can’t stop me even if they wanted anyway.”

Livia Tower was one of many high-rises on the block, and one purposed as a hotel. As a city situated at a major natural junction, there were many hotels like these across the city. When they were kids, Karl sometimes used his wallet to bring the kids to the rooftop of Livia Tower to enjoy the fireworks of the equinox.

Bianca laughed gently at the haphazardness and idiocy from Kato. She was pleasantly reminded of the level of thoughtlessness he had in him, and though it was probably unrelated, in her head she inadvertently drew parallels with the current situation with Mayumi.

Though modern enough, Livia Tower was on the older side, a building made from real brick and mortar rather than glass. The main hall had a tropical ambience with its white paint backdrop, tan-coloured bricks and palm trees. The lack of metal and sleekness gave off a quaintness of the preceding decades. The open atmosphere almost expected country music to spontaneously start playing, a complete opposite from the cramped and crowded city outside. The difference was, of course, the blasts of air conditioning that reminded them that they were inside a hotel.

“Good evening, sir. Your card, please.”

“Here it is.”

“Which floor, sir?”

“The roof, please.”

The main, retro elevator was an old-school mechanical metallic cage, complete with a folding steel fence as a door. There once were no controls inside the elevator, and it was operated by the old man on the ground floor who pushed the buttons at the request of the client. Of course, nowadays, controls were installed inside for safety purposes, but the business maintained their time-honoured tradition of operating it from the outside.

“How do you have a card key for a room?”

“I told you. They can’t stop li’l old me.”

“You booked a room here tonight on purpose? Who paid for it?”

“Only so that we have access to the rooftop, in case we don’t make it back to the playground in time. It was a part of Eon’s contingency plans that I paid out in full.”

“Well, if you’re willing to shell out for it. Equinox night is crazy expensive.”

“I know, right? I wish I didn’t need to budget my money.”

“Is that jealously I hear in your voice?”

“Nuh-uh. I may be poor, but I am proud.”

“Pft. Only someone like you would be proud to be poor. I have not seen anyone like that, not even the other Elites.”

“It turns out that the poor one is the one who’s still standing here. That’s an obvious win.”

“That’s got more to do with your health, and nothing to do with your wealth. And besides, I’m the one getting a free ride, so who here has the W, hm?”

“I can drop you off at the next bus stop and call it a day, y’know? But I’m feeling awfully generous today, so I’m letting you have the W. Be grateful.”

“If you did leave me behind, it’ll still be a loss for you. I’ll never let you hear the end of it.”

“Figures.”

One and a half conversations later, they made it to the top of the building, and just in time to see the continuation of the fireworks above them. There were other guests on the rooftop as well to celebrate the equinox, but of course there were much less people than there were on the streets. The area was laid out like a typical enclosed park, with rows of plants and a few trees, plenty of benches and gazebos, and open spaces. The rooftop was fenced in by a doubled up tough chain-link barrier, as most buildings were.

They sat themselves at an empty bench near the edge with a clear view in the direction of the gunpowder show. The explosions were rather close, so the pops were loud in their ears and would briefly muffle the chatter around them. They saw parents conversing lightly among themselves as their children clung to the inner fence, innocently reaching out to the sparks in the sky in awe.

“We used to do that, eh?”

“That was such a long time ago. Even someone as clammy as you would glue yourself to the fence.”

“Now that I think about it, all the kids did, and it’s probably covered in kid grime and germs.”

“Sister, spare me the imagery.”

The fireworks continued, and would last for a good thirty minutes before the last one was fired. It was one of the few public festivals in the year that the city organized a firework show, and private fireworks were entirely banned in the city, so it justified the long shows.

“Are you chilled down enough now?”

“‘Chilled down’? Is this another one of Eon’s nefarious creations?”

“Judging by your tone, you’ve chilled down enough.”

“More or less.”

Though they were already touching, Bianca squeezed even closer to him, leaning into his shoulder. She twisted her hand into his, grasping it firmly in her clutches.

“…that’s against the rules, sister.”

“If we remain silent, then we’re good.”

Kato knew she meant that not only silence was needed when they get back, but also here. This was about as close as they could get without crossing a boundary that would break what was left of the status quo. He was more focused on the warm body next to him and how much he wanted to embrace it with all his might, than the spectacle in the sky. Unconsciously, he reciprocated her grip on his hand, as though to affirm his affection for her.

On the other side, she felt as if her heart was about to burst out of her ribcage. His return hold slowly turned her cheeks deep red and herself lightheaded. Because of that and their fortuitous isolation, before she was able to give it a second thought, she let her thoughts spill out of her lips.

“Was I able to make you forget about Mayumi for the time being?”

Suddenly, both of them froze. One was unsure of how to respond, the other was waiting in fear and in a state of self-reprimand. However, at the same time, Bianca really wanted to know the answer, so she hesitated to retrieve her question and allowed it to hang between them. It was a while before he was able to painstakingly assemble an answer.

“More than I’d want to admit. We might not have another chance to go on the Ferris wheel, but at least I could bring you here.”

Bianca’s heart welled up in happiness, but only for a moment. The Ferris wheel was not just about her.

“Isn’t this the real reason you answered Mayumi this way? You have some unfinished business elsewhere to take care of.”

“Nah. Even if some business is unfinished, my answer to Mayumi wouldn’t have changed.”

She was surprised at the calm resolve in his voice. She looked up at his face, and somehow its peaceful expression assured her of its truth. Bianca turned towards the dancing lights in the sky once more, somewhat satisfied at the result.

“Then, I hope I’m part of the unfinished business.”

She said gently as a large, golden sphere of points of light in the sky above scattered in all directions like miniature comets. It was accompanied by the loudest bang yet, drowning out these rosy words from Kato’s ears.

10 – Mayumi’s Inferno

After a long pause, Kato unfurled the fists that he unconsciously formed and rested his arms on the bridge’s handrail. He looked down at the black mirror that was the water’s surface, where soft ripples continuously fanned across. Mayumi followed suit, but instead of the water she stared carefully at Kato’s troubled face. He forced a helpless smile as he noticed her gaze.

“I was a kid back then, and as a bratty kid, I couldn’t take care of everyone. I could only fight whatever was in front of me and leave everything around me behind. Even today, I still do that, but at least I’ll be aware of what I have to sacrifice.

“I can say I should have done things differently, but that’s just naïve. I was more than just desperate to save you. At that moment, I wanted to give up everything I have to make you stay alive, and I had put those feelings into words.”

Mayumi knew which moment he was referring to. She, too, smiled awkwardly with reservation.

“Yeah, I remember. Very clearly.”

Kato put his head in one hand, still perched on the railing.

“No doubt it did, because I didn’t want you to give up yet. You were on the deathbed, physically and mentally. That person in the hospital wasn’t the Mayumi I knew of. Whoever that person was, she was a different person. And I can pride myself in bringing the real Mayumi back, first in spirit, and then for real.”

“I couldn’t believe you found out where I was staying, and then to come in to cry endlessly in front of me until I accepted your help in curing my eye. You’re right. I’ve already given up.”

“Which is exactly why I was desperate enough to give that speech. Though I don’t really wanna remember any of its embarrassing details.”

“It’s okay. I still remember the important bits as clear as day.”

“Thank goodness.”

He spat out sarcastically on reflex, but held the rest of it in. While he didn’t want to, he, too, remembered it clearly.

“Please don’t give up! Don’t give up! Even if I need to offer up the entire world for you to return to me, I’ll make it happen! So, please, believe in me! Let me take care of you for once, and everything will be all right, Mayumi! I’ll create a miracle, I promise you! You know there’s nothing that I can’t make happen for you!”

Kato had professed as such at the end of a heated exchange between himself and Mayumi, who had been speaking as if she was already dead, trying to implore the others to move on from her. It was especially difficult for Kato, who refused to abandon her.

“As much as it seems cliché, you changed my heart with that. In many more ways than you anticipated.”

He felt as if she hurled a spear and pierced where his heart was, bringing it immeasurable pain, but he kept it in and ignored it as if it was nothing.

“It not only changed your heart. Probably, that was when Caius’ downward spiral began. I can’t tell you what exactly went through his head, but he definitely didn’t appreciate what I said, when he was supposed to be your boyfriend.”

“…”

“So, tell me one thing. Why did you agree to date him in the first place?”

Kato removed his face from his hand and aimed his eyes at Mayumi, who in exchange averted his gaze and focused her eye on the water.

“…I didn’t expect myself to survive beyond that. I thought of it as a favour for Caius, to leave him with some good memories, and that was why I was a little resistant when you were pleading for me. I thought I needed to pass away, because I didn’t love Caius the way he wanted, nor the way did I come to love you.”

He knew that was the answer anyway, but another spear was flung at his heart and hurt him all the same. That time was a mess of massive proportions, and it only got worse. He sighed with a bitter taste in his mouth.

“Then, the only course of action I knew was to beg Lady Eterna to fix your eye. You had no idea how desperate I was in front of her, but she eventually agreed to cure it. It was important that I convinced you to not give up, or else Lady Eterna would never agree to cure you in the first place. With her arbitrarily omnipotent powers, it was healed in a matter of days, and before we knew it, you were back in school.”

At that point, Mayumi was still there with them, and also knew what had happened. She held her hands tightly together, bracing for it as he continued.

“Long story short, you just ignored Caius and began clinging to me as you are right now. I’m shocked that Caius didn’t melt down immediately, and against my expectations he decidedly ignored it, too.

“But on the day of your confession, that was also when we found out for certain that Caius held, let’s say, a grievance against me. A couple of hours after your confession, Caius came to us at the end of class and we basically threw insults at each other. Well, it was mostly him, but you get the idea. You sat through that silently, after all.

“I’ll admit, in hindsight, what had happened did sound like what he accused me of, even if it did not sound like it in the moment. He was rightfully furious at me, who had seemingly stolen you away from him, and while you disappeared from Korolev the next day, so did Caius.”

Mayumi’s fingers dug into her skin, turning the contact area white. Listening intently, she didn’t realize her breath was turning shallower with every breath, contributing to her state of fear and anxiety.

“This time, we figured out from Karl, our caretaker, that you merely moved away from Korolev, so we couldn’t do much about that. But then Caius went missing for a long time, not going to school and not willing to see any of the Elites. It went on for long enough that we thought the Elites were done for.

“But it turned out that Caius was in the hospital for almost the entire time, and it was to treat the lingering symptoms of his panic attacks. When we went to visit him, he tried to throw us out with as much contempt for me as he did on your final day. It was like we just continued where we left off, with no end to our feud in sight.”

Kato let go of the railing. His face was somehow glazed yet strained; the former from his irredeemable regrets, the latter from the stress of carefully observing Mayumi’s expression.

“In the end, only one thing saved the Elites from permanently disbanding, and it was when he learned that you left Korolev on the same day he went AWOL. He didn’t know about that until we told him.”

“—!”

Mayumi gasped ever so slightly, stunned.

“He calmed down quickly enough. As soon as he heard it, it turned him into the Caius we know of today. The one that’s always calm, cool, collected, and the most distant of all of us. At the very end, he told me this.”

“I will never forgive you, nor will I put my trust in you, ever. But just this time, and only while the issue of Mayumi is set aside, I’m willing to ignore what had happened in the last month. In other words, we’ll still be friends, until we’re not. You have the right to refuse, in which case this will be the last time I’ll see either of you. So, what’s your answer?”

Her voice was reduced to a murmur.

“I…I didn’t know it was this bad.”

“And seeing how Caius reacted to your minor mishap in the Assembly Hall the other day, I’m absolutely certain that these feelings still exist somewhere within him.”

He peeled his gaze off of Mayumi and heaved another fatigued sigh.

“So, do you understand the reason why I cannot give you an answer? Someone has to fill in the shoes that you left behind, and even if you’ve come back to us now, you don’t fit those shoes anymore.”

“…”

Only now, as Kato said it aloud that it occurred to her he was right. The Elites would have slowly drifted apart without somebody stepping up to take on the mantle of her leadership. It was even more remarkable that he was able to keep the company together for this long when Kato’s household was physically present for only two days of the week at school and a Sunday here and there. And at this juncture, Kato had no intention of giving up on the Elites by answering her feelings.

“You mean, we can’t go back to the way we used to be?”

He smiled wryly.

“A lot’s changed in the seven years you were gone.”

Her heart ached at the turn her second confession had to take, and at the next, obvious question she desperately wanted answered. Though she turned to him, she instinctively covered her right eye with her hand in order to steel herself enough to ask.

“If you can’t return my feelings, will you only just tell me yours? It’s all right if we can’t be any more than what’s allowed. I just want to know—”

Mayumi’s body slackened as she watched Kato slowly close his eyes and shake his head. She lost all of her strength, and a world of oil on canvas melted around her as tears filled her vision.

She lied. If she put enough willpower into it, as she just inadvertently did, she could use her eye’s clairvoyant powers whether it was covered or not, although it was easier to trigger its precognitive effects with exposure to light. She lived amidst a sea of prophecies and visions at any time and any place, a curse given to her at birth with no means of salvation.

Time and time again, her future sight came to her in a dreamlike, out-of-body sequence, playing out the scenario to her like an old, scratched-up videocassette recording. As her mind floated about on a distant plane above the mortal realm, to the outside observer her visions were instantaneous. Once the trance ended, it snapped her consciousness right back to the present, with no time missed.

She saw, without doubt, the negative answer that Kato was about to reveal to her. That alone was already enough to make her buckle and rest on her knees, gently sobbing into her hands that clumsily wiped at the tears on her face. The kaleidoscope of evening colours was swallowed by the darkness as she shut her eyes, unable to muster the strength to keep them open.

Mayumi could not feel the coarse, hard surface of the asphalt that dug into her knees through the thin fabric of her yukata. The air around her chilled several degrees despite the fair weather and the throng of people constantly shuffling across the bridge. Some passersby noticed her and were visibly distressed at her plight, but no one stopped to interrupt, afraid of both Mayumi’s pitiful state and Kato’s imposing aura. And in the heart of the twilight, she cried out ever so softly.

“Why…?”

He was baffled by the lengths that Mayumi was willing to go to, and at the same time upset and frustrated at that stubbornness. She really did have the enormous ego to ignore the difficulties that he needed to deal with and to pursue her own selfish desires, but without it, she wouldn’t make it all the way here either. Nor did Kato think it was all that out of the ordinary, as he also had his own disgraceful, conceited moments.

But while she wasn’t wrong, he would react in the same way to it as anyone else would. If he didn’t, she would never be able to accept this reality. Kato’s grim expression casted long shadows over his face as he prepared to lay all the blame on Mayumi. He let the years of resentment boil over in this very moment, and then instantly realized why she was this upset. She saw this answer too.

“Because you left me.”


“Really?”

“The damning thing was that Kato couldn’t forgive Mayumi for leaving the way she did. So while logically I shouldn’t hate him, it’s in part because of my pride, I think. Why was he able to get her to like him, while I was never able to? That’s already enough reason to be unreasonably bitter.”

Now with the sun completely set, Caius was laid on his back with his eyes closed. Cecilia had rested her hand on his forehead, and they maintained this comfy position for a long while as he continued to explain.

“I mean, like, that’s one thing and this is another. Your reaction is as natural as it should be.”

Caius kept a light smile on his face.

“While I think I scared him enough with that outburst, really, I don’t actually hate him anymore. It’s been so long since that happened, and looking back at it now, it’s been stupid to hold onto that grudge. I lost Mayumi fair and square, or rather, I never won her heart in the first place. Even if I have leftover feelings for her in the present, I already know it’ll never be answered. It’s easier to give up, eh?”

“But you kept the façade up, didn’t you?”

He pointed to his heart with his thumb alongside a tinge of ego in his half-sneer.

“Well, yes. I can say it’s convenient to keep Kato in line, perhaps, but realistically, I know Kato’s earnesty well enough that I don’t actually need to keep it up. It’s just a bad habit of mine to keep my cards close by and face-down.”

She knew what he meant by that. She was also a loner, so she understood exactly why one would close off their heart to others. Cecilia patted his head unconsciously.

“Then, why exactly was Kato that angry at Mayumi? Shouldn’t everyone else be just as upset?”

“He probably resented her for almost breaking up the Elites. That’s another reason why I shouldn’t hate Kato. He really believes in his friends and treasures that friendship. After all, he gambled against Lady Eterna with his life to save Mayumi. Mayumi was someone he looked up to as a leader of our little group, as a personification of that idealized friendship, and for Mayumi to completely betray those expectations of his, probably hurt him a lot.”

“Like seeing the less-than-ideal side of an idol, I guess?”

“Something like that, but much worse, of course. Because of that, he most likely doesn’t trust Mayumi as he did before; which makes sense, as he’s not following her around like a teacher’s pet anymore.”

“He was that kind of a kid before?”

He chuckled at Cecilia’s wide eyes.

“Yes, that kind of a kid. The kind who’s always on her coat tails, like a subservient sidekick. For girls, we call them groupies, right?”

“Yes…”

She knew exactly what he was talking about. Within circles of girls, especially the popular girls, there was always the most popular one at the top of the food chain, and many below that either idolized her as servile cronies—groupies—or were trying to find any and every way to overthrow her position and become the top dog.

Then she caught onto a detail he mentioned.

“Gambled against Lady Eterna? What do you mean by that?”

“Do you think that begging will get Lady Eterna to do him a favour? There’s a cost to every miracle you wish for, and Kato almost paid the ultimate price.”

Cecilia was aghast, because while Eterna was an omnipotent being, she was also the strongest mobster on the continent. She could only imagine.

“What exactly did Lady Eterna make him do?”

“It’s not as grotesque as you’re thinking. She just tested his resolve. They played Avian roulette with two bullets on opposite ends of the chamber, that’s all.”

They played?”

“Lady Eterna first, Kato second. They’re both alive, so you know what happened.”

“Haaaaah… Kato’s pull was a fifty-fifty. Either it was the second blank in the turn, or it’s one of the bullets.”

“Exactly. Kato only needed to pull the trigger, and Lady Eterna would cure Mayumi. It didn’t matter if he died or not.”

The tributary was wide and deep enough to moderate the temperature of its surroundings, so as the evening ticked by, the cooler the air became. It tickled and refreshed their faces, conveniently making their laid-back positions even more comfortable.

“Knowing this, I shouldn’t have been too ambiguous with them when Mayumi returned out of the blue recently. For sure, I know Kato doesn’t have any lingering feelings for her after her initial departure.”

“What, you mean that he had feelings for her before?”

Caius opened one eye, still grinning lightly.

“Well, it’s just my hunch, but mine are usually accurate. Remember I told you that Kato held her in really high regard? Almost like an idol, as you said, but she’s different from an idol in that they held consistent mutual interactions.

“While Kato might not have noticed it, his relationship with Mayumi was much more than just friends. Way more. It’s obvious as day from the outside, but amazingly both Kato and Mayumi were oblivious to it. You’d think Mayumi would be the first to notice, but as cliché as this may sound, her blind spot is herself.”

“Most people’s blind spots are themselves, to be fair.”

“Of course. His admiration for her was there from the start, but it began to evolve into something more substantial over time, if you get what I mean.”

“Heheh. I bet they were spending more and more time together, and with a shorter and shorter physical distance between them.”

Kind of like us right now, the thought suddenly struck Cecilia.

“Very good, very good. This is why I had to confess to Mayumi in the first place: to put myself in between them. And actually, that went really smoothly, so it proved that they were unaware of their mutual attraction towards each other.”

“Now you sound like a homewrecker.”

Caius laughed earnestly.

“That does sound like a homewrecker. I give, I give. Anyway, in the end, it didn’t work out in the way I wanted, so it was all for naught.”

Another bout of silence floated between them for a short while.

“So, knowing what you know, what do you think will become of the two of them tonight? They’re spending it together, y’know.”

“Hm? I expect that either nothing happens, or it blows up spectacularly in Mayumi’s face. Why do you think I have the guts to help her out in the first place?”

His small sneer reappeared, brimming with confidence that his predictions would come to pass. Cecilia giggled.

“You’re such a terrible person. Rotten to the core. There’s no other way to describe it.”

“Thanks. I’ll take that as a compliment.”

A little hesitant, Cecilia asked another question after another lull.

“If it turns out that it blows up spectacularly in her face, what would you do?”

“What would I do? I’d do what I’d do normally, I guess? It’ll suck for the people involved, but what can I even do about it, and for what purpose?”

She waited patiently for the bravado to dissipate. Even Caius had the classic prideful characteristic of the masculine ego in him.

“I’ll probably be pretty angry, to be honest. Who wouldn’t?”

“Even after all this time, you still have something for Mayumi?”

“I’d be lying if I didn’t. But I’d also be lying if I had any pretensions that Mayumi would have a change of heart in my favour. A lose-lose situation for me.”

He finally sat up and into the relatively cool air blowing gently from the river, patting Cecilia’s head just thrice before attempting to get up to stretch out his limbs.

“But whatever happens, nothing about me will change. That, for sure, I know. Kind of like Tommy in his Homecoming, right?”

“—!”

Suddenly, Cecilia burst out in laughter. It was such a terrible analogy. Their situations were nowhere close to each other’s, but the crucial parallel that Caius pointed out, was true. Tommy, in his disgraceful return to Sunnyville, found out the hard way that, despite all his efforts and the efforts of the world around him, he and the world around him remained unchanged.

But there was one other thing that Tommy did about that. At the end of his journey through the city and the underbelly, he duly accepted that despicable part of himself: the fact that he was merely a suburban kid without the guts or heart for the ideals that Whatzshecalled was chasing after. To that, Cecilia still had doubts if Caius had truly let go as Tommy had.

Caius, though, seemed to be aware of what she was thinking, and he shrugged his shoulders. He wasn’t too sure himself, either.

“Let’s go. Everyone’s gonna be waiting for the fireworks.”

He held out his hand to the girl with, despite the occasion, a mop for her hair, still. She took it enthusiastically. She learned a lot about her friend’s thoughts today, she told herself.


Because of the rescheduling, the equinox festival was winding down earlier than usual. People moved away from the festival centre the later the night went on, especially for local folks who went on foot. Around two hours of standing and walking without a break was enough to tire most ordinary people, and because of the blocks of unofficial shops that were set up adjacent to the designated festival streets, moving towards home made a natural transition. However, it was far from emptying the main festival streets. There were still more than enough festival-goers, and for the eager and excited it would continue late into the night.

At a cleared out corner of the main square on Pedder Street stood a subset of Elites that were unusually quiet for a group mass of this size. Bianca was sitting on the pavement leaning against a long, low, rectangular concrete planter with her geta off because she had sprained her ankle, and next to her was a standing Kato with a rigidly forlorn face. Eon, Yui, Franco, Alice and Sisi made a wide, disjointed circle around him wearing varying expressions, from pissed off to anxious to listless.

“Why the long faces?”

Caius’ mood upon rejoining the group was relatively much better than the gang’s. No response from such a rowdy group of children was enough to tell that something went terribly wrong. Cecilia watched him and the Elites worriedly, and she immediately noticed that Mayumi was among the ones missing and separated from Kato.

“Is it because Bianca’s injured herself? This is par for the course, right? Every year, at least one person takes a misstep in their geta and hurts themselves.”

Still quite genial, he joined the awkward circle next to Eon, who shot an anxious glance as Caius materialized beside him. Instead of joining the circle, Cecilia remained some distance behind their formation, feeling a little out of place to do so for a circle of friends she had been attached to only recently; she still felt like a mercenary or a floater, neither part of nor outside of them.

“Where’re the others? Evie, Scarlett, Ariel. Anyone seen them?”

Caius only got an extended silence from the circle. Even Sisi was visibly concerned, but would not talk. As he mentally assessed the bizarre scene in front of him, he surmised that his best strategy was to continue to feign ignorance to get someone to start talking. Of course, he noticed the same things that Cecilia had. He steadily pressed on.

“Where’s Mayumi? She’s gone too?”

Eon clicked his tongue impatiently before he answered.

“They’re all together, and they’re probably taking her home right now.”

“Taking her home? What, is she injured like Bianca, too?”

“Oh, she’s injured, all right. Just not in the way Bianca is, that’s all.”

“Ho? Then, in what way was she injured?”

Another silence fell on the group. No one seemed willing to answer that question, so Caius assumed that he and Cecilia, the last ones to arrive, were also the last ones to know of what happened between Kato and Mayumi. Caius shrugged and sat down on the ground.

“I don’t care how many explanations have already been made, but while we still have someone in the dark, let’s hear it one more time.”

The silence persisted, but Caius felt like waiting. No one else was moving either, so he had all the time in the world. Cecilia felt the tense pressure from all members of their summoning circle and it was quite menacing, prompting her to remain silent as they were. At least the crowds were still busy enough with themselves that their peculiar assembled formation didn’t attract too much attention.

After a long while, Kato was the first to speak up. It had to be him, anyway.

“In short, Mayumi asked me to give her an answer, so I gave her a negative answer.”

“That was really short, yeah. I get it, but what’s the problem? How did she take it?”

“She wanted to know why, of course.”

Kato sat down gingerly on the edge of the concrete planter that Bianca was leaning onto. He continued as he watched Caius carefully, who did the same in return.

“She also wanted to know what my own feelings are, outside of all our baggage. She was using her eye’s powers as she asked. I could only guess, but I think I know what she saw.”

“Then, what was the invisible conversation like?”

Sometimes, conversations with Mayumi could become disjointed when her visions propelled her several lines ahead. Because she would react to an answer that wasn’t actually given yet, it took some trouble for the receiver to piece the full conversation together. In a way, it amounted to reading Kato’s thoughts, though normally it was difficult to do such a thing. The other party would need to already have a very strong resolve about the issue at hand for Mayumi to hear the individual words in her vision, including thoughts that he might not want heard. And this was one of such moments.

“I’ll start from the beginning. I’m not in love with her, so she likely saw that first.”

“I’m sure you don’t today. I know that already.”

“It’s for the record.”

Unusually, Eon interrupted. Caius gave a small nod at his friend, momentarily acknowledging his presence but otherwise still laser-focused on Kato.

“Okay, fine. That’s what she saw first. Then, what else did she see with her eye?”

Kato let out a sigh.

“She probably saw that I came to resent her for leaving us like that, and because of it, I don’t trust her in that way anymore, in order to have such a relationship.”

“Mhm. That sounds about right.”

“About right?”

“I mean, I’m not surprised you would think that way, but never mind that. How did she respond?”

Pausing for a moment to brace himself, Kato looked around to the others who remained silent, except maybe a little tenser as Kato steadily marched forward in his explanation.

“She didn’t respond to that, specifically. I believe she saw something else along with that, and that’s what she responded to.”

“Go on.”

A couple of the Elites in the circle quietly turned away. Eon, on the other hand, moved forward into a position sort of in between the two.

“Besides the situation around her life, there was something else I didn’t trust her with, and it’s got to do with her motivations after she returned to Korolev. If I were to believe she returned to only chase after me, then I would give her the benefit of the doubt and believe it. But she spends way more time with you than she does with me, and I think there’s some underlying motive for that, so in the end I cannot trust her with my feelings.”

Unconsciously, Caius curled his hands into fists, gripping himself tightly.

“And what would that motive be?”

“I think she’s desperate to find a way to forgive herself for ditching you the way she did. Or rather, she wants to find something to justify to herself that that decision isn’t wrong, so she can live without that guilt anymore.”

“Oh, really? And how did you prove your theory?”

Never before was Kato this tongue-tied in his life, but here he was, about to incriminate his blond friend in an accusation born of his own insecurities. He almost spluttered.

“One, to fulfill her original aim of getting together with me. Second, to get you to move on from her. These were the two things she was doing—”

“And? What of it?”

Caius quickly closed the distance between them and pulled Kato by the lapels to his face. The group around them flinched and was unable to maneuver between them before he reached Kato, including Eon who had seen it coming.

“‘What of it?’”

“What did she have to say about that? This isn’t the first time she used her eye to read our thoughts. You didn’t want to tell her this, but her eye saw it, right?”

Kato was slack, allowing Caius to hold him there as he concentrated on his thoughts. He squinted at Caius’ looming face that was wrought with grief, and the boulder on top of his heart gained even more weight.

“…”

“She denied it at first, but it was half-assed. She broke down there, because Kato got it right. Mayumi came back to Korolev not just for Kato, but you as well, and most importantly, herself.”

Eon interrupted again, this time with his hands on both their shoulders, but neither Kato nor Caius broke away from their locked eyes. Besides the words coming out of his mouth, they ignored Eon’s presence like the first time.

“Mayumi continued to ask about it, for a second time—well, the first time—to make sure they were truths, and Kato confirmed it each time. Eventually, Bianca, Ariel and myself stepped in to separate them because by that point Mayumi was completely exhausted from using her eye and should be sent home. In the end, the three of them, the other girls missing from here, took her home.”

They didn’t blink, and sweat rolled down both their faces. Caius was the first to snarl.

“Did that make you feel like you couldn’t trust Mayumi? Just because she was doing some soul-searching?”

“…”

“You’re distrustful of her intentions, because you think it’s more about absolving herself of her mistakes, than truly loving you, is that right? And even if there’s no evidence to show that that’s even remotely true, you’d still think that way, hm?”

“…”

“My apologies. She’s never told us why she left us back then, or why she returned to Korolev in the first place. That’s why you’re distrustful, because of that uncertainty.”

It was already clear to everyone present that her return was definitely not only about the Elites. It was much easier to let go of this baggage than return to it.

“But whatever those reasons are, they have no place in the Elites anyway. If it did, she would have told us a long time ago. That’s my faith in her, and that’s why I continue to do things the way I do.”

With his other hand, somehow, he pointed at Kato in the eye, even though their faces were inches from one another.

“One, I don’t need her to come between us if she’s not gonna be here, and that was the last seven years. Two, if she wants to use me to get closer to you, then so be it. I’ve accepted that I’ve already lost. Three, I’ll welcome whatever she does to allow me to move on from her, because only an ungrateful bastard would view it as some contrived self-salvation trick. You get me?

“You can be correct, that she’s doing all of this so she can find peace for herself. Obviously, she’s not doing this purely out of contrition. She has to do it for her own sake on some level. You’re doing the exact same thing.”

Kato was the first to blink, and finally replied in a surly mutter.

“I have no doubt that that’s true, but it doesn’t make me any more inclined to accept her feelings.”

“I know.”

Out of nowhere and pushing Eon aside, Caius landed a punch in Kato’s face, knocking him off of his seat and into the overgrown shrubbery behind him. While Kato’s superhuman senses saw it coming, he allowed the flimsy fist to connect with his face, knowing he probably fully deserved it. The sharp branches behind him scratched obnoxiously at his exposed head and arms, even puncturing his yukata.

“Hey!” “Caius!” “Kato!” “—!”

Simultaneously the crew exclaimed, but no one moved from their place one step further because Caius had already grabbed Kato’s lapels again, still wearing the same harsh expression.

“You’re scum, y’know that? But I can’t control what you think, so you do you. Continue to throw away the hearts of girls who unconditionally gave them to you. That punch was for Mayumi.”

Peculiarly, Bianca, who was right next to them, flinched.

“…I have nothing to say.”

Kato laid limp and defeated in the dry soil, his eyes already lost their focus and colour. He was at a loss as to what to do while fighting his internal turmoil, but it was the same for Caius. He, too, didn’t expect to have that kind of fight in himself.

“I feel sorry for Mayumi, or any girl who had the misfortune to have been involved with you. If you find Mayumi’s pure—pure—heart to be too difficult to put your faith in, then I don’t know what kind of perfect fantasy world you live in, because you’re just gonna keep on suffering. And no amount of punching from me or Eon will help.”

The scathing remark hurt way more than the branches did on his arms, and Kato accepted it silently. On the side, Eon grimaced. When Caius realized that Kato was not responding anymore, he subconsciously let one hand go of his yukata; and rather angrily, as if he wanted Kato to rebuke him.

“Am I wrong? There were no winners this time, last time, or any other time. And you were the biggest loser, every time.”

Another raw stab at his heart paralyzed Kato in place. Still looking up at Caius’ face, the deep blue eyes on it were swollen red and on the verge of tears, but in a bitter and frustrated way. Caius shook his head and was unimpressed by his lack of response.

“Maybe I should be thanking you. What you’re doing is technically advantageous for me, but I can’t find it in myself to not feel aggrieved for Mayumi’s sake. It’s very simple. You’ve hurt her irreparably, and I cannot accept that. I get that she did the same to you, and you cannot accept that either. That’s why things turned out like this.”

“It’s simpler than that. I don’t love her. That’s all.”

Kato managed to grunt. Gradually, the frustration on Caius’ face finally caught up with the rest of his body, impatiently stamping one foot onto the edge of the concrete planter, but didn’t make contact with Kato.

“And I wish you did, as you had before. It might not have ended well for me, but that is Mayumi’s wish, after all. Not mine.”

“You—I’ve never—”

“Don’t kid yourself. You just weren’t aware of it.”

“Wait, that’s—”

He was startled by Caius who abruptly got up and threw him back into the shrubs. Caius staggered unevenly a few steps backwards as he began to turn his back to Kato, but caught himself upright at the end. His fists were curled impossibly tight again, lest he loses control of his composure.

“One more word out of you, and I swear, I will end it all here.”

As his voice trembled for the first time in living memory, the fury in his glower reached Kato in full force, who remained locked in place even as the pain throbbed from his lacerations from the hardened wooden branches. Kato felt utterly defeated, but with it came a reprieve and a giant weight off his body. A bitter smile formed on his face as he watched his friend turn away.

The others were just as shocked, as no one had ever seen Caius trip up. The closest instance was when the boys visited Caius in the hospital, and even at that age he was as sophisticated and articulate as he was today, in both calm and anger.

Steadily, Caius stormed out of the circle and picked up his pace almost to a run, going in the opposite direction of their homes. Cecilia, too, was as stunned as the rest of them, and she hesitated for a while too long before it dawned on her that Caius was just going to up and leave all of them behind.

Instantly alarmed and even hysterical, Cecilia gave the Elites a frantic, pleading glance, who unfortunately were abundantly distracted. Luckily, Sisi noticed her desperation and nodded reassuringly at her. The schoolteacher somehow knew what she was thinking, and she too returned the nod, now more confident. She turned to chase after Caius, just as he was about to disappear into the crowds.

A brisk run was needed to catch up to him, and she quickly realized it was much more difficult than anticipated to run in her geta, even if she only wore half a yukata. It was made worse as they entered the more crowded street compared to the square, and while she kept him in her sights, she felt a sinking feeling in her chest that she might lose him.

I’ve got to get to him, she thought. She wasn’t about to let Caius disappear on her; not when she had finally found a gloomy kindred spirit. For some reason, she felt that if she was not able to get to him now, he would close himself off altogether, and even go by his word to end it all. This uncertainty gnawed at her heart, pushing her to run faster and ignore the pain in her feet.

Even within this short of a timeframe, she thought she knew a lot about Caius, and she really did. They shared their thoughts and feelings countless times in the library, and through it she saw, many times, the underlying thoughts behind his usual façade in front of his friends. But she realized there was just as much about him that she didn’t know about, and in this moment she desperately wanted to know.

“No, no, no, no, no. Don’t go full emo on me, emo kid—!”

9 – Holiday

The poor weather finally subsided after an extra week, allowing the city to hold a public event for the holiday called the Equinox; technically separate from the old semi-religious celebration known as the autumn equinox festival, but over time the public holiday’s name and its original ritual became colloquially equivalent. Traditionally, the autumn equinox festival celebrated the end-of-year harvest and paid respects to the deities of foods, prosperity and good health. Today, it became a general celebration for the blessings and fortunes of the previous year, while making prayers for the same of the next year. A similar ritual recurs at the lunar new year, but to a different set of deities. There was a two-week window for any delays to public events to have a chance to be rescheduled, and there would be times where a public celebration was missed, but they were rare to come across.

The Equinox was actually a series of public events held at several locations across the city. A dozen or so blocks of a major road or two would be cleared in the afternoon for stalls and vendors to set up their shops to provide food or entertainment, and these confined streets would be opened to the public sometime between five and six in the evening. After dark, usually a few hours after opening, a period of time would be set aside to light fireworks, timed together from each location. The festivities would continue until almost midnight, when the stalls closed and the peasants returned home.

The two hallmarks of this festival were the use of coloured lanterns and the consumption of equinox cakes. As the people entered the festival streets, they held paper lanterns that dangled from a short wooden rod as a rite. The most basic types of paper lanterns were vertically collapsible: its walls folded like an accordion so that they could be flattened. With an open top, it exposed the plastic base where there would be a candle in the centre. It would then be lit, and the lantern de-collapsed to surround and cover the candle. It was a fire hazard in packed and narrow streets like these, so modern lanterns’ candles were replaced with cheap pebbles imbued with catalyst impurities, clamped to the base of the lantern and were made to glow with a burst of mana.

Equinox cakes were small, golf ball-sized pastries normally made with lotus seed paste filling, salted egg yolk centres, and a floury crust. They were usually shaped like thick biscuits, but time allowed the shape to morph into more popular designs. Because they were filling and high in calories, people ate only one or two on the day to leave enough appetite to enjoy the other street foods offered at the festival.

As for the dress code, traditionally there weren’t any, but over time it blended with the customs of New Yue. Nowadays, old-school festivals meant that the kids wore comfortable clothes that were akin to elaborate customary bathrobes, called yukata. For men, modern sandals and flip-flops mostly replaced traditional wooden sandals, or geta. But women, especially the older ones, continued to wear them for such occasions.

“Hey, you guys look good—as usual.”

“Thank you, thank you very much. If you hadn’t told us, we wouldn’t have known.”

Despite Bianca’s words dripping with sarcasm, Eon heeded it no attention. The Elites met at their usual playground, or sometimes named Point Alpha, with the other half of the Elites and the Jupiter sisters. This year, instead of hosting it on Jordan Street where the playground was on, it was going to be done on Pedder Street, down and quite a distance away from the hill that the playground was on top of, so they were going to make their way down together.

Everyone was in traditional garb, but there was a very diverse colour palette. The men tended to wear more muted dark-coloured clothes of one or two colours, like navy blue, dark green or purple. The ladies sported colourful and complex patterns with their yukata, such as Sisi’s majestic orange-and-blue stripes behind the yellow-green dragons, or Ariel’s vibrant green-and-turquoise with white lotus flowers, or perhaps Bianca’s simple geometric patterns sprinkled among the colours between violet and madder red. Alice wore a mainly pink one that matched the pinkish red of her headband—an Alice band, pardon the pun—that she insisted on wearing on any and every occasion, sometimes unsuccessfully.

“Let’s go, let’s go! We’re gonna be stuck in a sea of people before we know it, so we better meet up with Mayumi and Celia before it gets too crowded.”

“You’re the dumb one that asked them to meet underneath the big clock. Time is ticking now because of that.”

“Look, it’s not fair to have them meet up here, sister. They’d be taking the same long walk back to Pedder.”

Like an experienced group of wilderness campers, they lined up nicely to make their way down the hill’s paved narrow path. As usual, Eon and Bianca led the vanguard while Kato took the rearguard, though with Alice instead of Teto this year, and mostly because Alice was a slow walker. Unfortunately for Kato, Teto went ahead first with her group of friends. Earlier, he had wailed as he watched her go, but he couldn’t do anything about that. Just as this was his last year in Korolev, it was Teto’s too, so she needed to spend time with her own friends.

“There’s never a dull moment with the Elites, huh. I went from my dreadfully slow suburban life, to this.”

“Welcome to the underbelly, Alice.”

She chuckled at the allusion to Auxirian Idiot. And against all lady-like etiquette, she crudely folded her long sleeves up and kept them in place with her hairclips so that her arms could move more freely. She used that freedom to point at him squarely in the face, her smile gleaming.

“I’ll have you regret those words. You’re welcoming a very troublesome person to your city.”

“As if I didn’t already know that. Now, what are you doing with those sleeves?”

“Isn’t this more like my style? Convenient.”

“And you question why people stop and stare at you. C’mon, bruh.”

“The women’s yukata are clumsy and heavy, y’know. I’m here to relax and have fun, not be on a display shelf.”

“Haven’t you worn dresses that are way heavier than these?”

“Yeah, but I don’t wear them for fun. And I’m surprised they can still go at regular speed in these geta. What are you guys even made of?”

A good amount of distance had already grown between them and the rest of the Elites in the front. Actually, it was a dangerously large gap and they were already out of earshot. At least it didn’t matter too much because they were all going to meet underneath the one large analog clock on Pedder Street that was perched atop a pole.

They were already on the narrow and clustered streets of yet another sector of the inner city, travelling away from the direction of their school. While Korolev Senior was still considered a dense urban area, the school’s immediate surroundings were not as dense as other sectors, mostly due to the school’s reputation, historicity and affiliation with Eternia that warded off the capitalist exploitation they saw around them here.

A great variety of high-rises loomed over them, stretching from a mere five storeys to in excess of fifty storeys. Most of the older buildings were shorter, together with ample evidence of wear and tear: cracks in the hardened limestone, stain trails of repeated leaks of oil and grease, and square rust patterns from old detached billboards. Newer buildings had less of these, and a few modern ones were even made of glass.

Even the street level of these buildings was different in nature. Old buildings had a great density of shops with fronts of perhaps only eight or ten feet wide, and occasionally in between them was a nondescript, dimly-lit passageway to a staircase to the floors above, guarded only by a pair of steel doors next to a wall-mounted mailbox for tens—even a hundred—of residences of the apartment, among other passages indoor. On the other hand, newer buildings didn’t have many secret corridors, only presented a few fronts for higher-end stores and featured an actual security area for entry.

Attached to the side of the non-glass buildings were various billboards and signage; the annoying ones were ones that stretched outwards to hang over the sidewalk and even the street itself, and unfortunately there were an endless number of them equipped with neon lighting for nighttime. Some were even low enough for tall people to jump and reach it, though there was no place or time for jumping among the throng of people that moved so quickly and busily through these streets.

“You’ve never worn these before? I expect a lady to be able to move freely in any kind of footwear.”

“I don’t have the dexterity of a deity such as yourself, moron.”

“No need. I’m your retainer of sorts, so I’ll just have to carry you on my back when push comes to shove.”

“Then I’ll have to try harder, so you won’t need to do something so heavy-handed. I swear, you may be a lot more civilized than Evie, but you’re still cut from the same cloth as her. Sister and brother in all but blood.”

“This is the easiest way to solve the problem, after all.”

“Please. When the problem isn’t solvable through pure physical ability, you falter.”

“Well, problems like those are not something you can repeatedly train for.”

“Am I not a good training partner for you? Like I said, I’m quite a high-maintenance person.”

“And you’re not afraid to admit it either. I guess you’re right, huh. I’ve a lot to learn, Ms Alice.”

Kato shrugged at Alice’s smug face, unperturbed. While their conversation was only typical and mundane, nothing filled Alice’s thoughts and feelings with ease more than a simple heart-to-heart conversation with her friends.

Ever since she escaped her family’s home and its responsibilities—albeit temporarily—her usual gloomy expressions finally cleared up and she wore her current smile much more often. Though her temper was still as quick, at least the harsh shadows underneath her eyes weren’t as dark as they were before.

Unaware of it, her more frequent sunny days steadily pulled him closer towards her. His mind gradually wondered more often about what to do with Alice next, whether it was a favour for her or a retort to her taunt. He thought of Alice as a unique and extraordinary girl, one-of-a-kind and in her own league, yet the short time he had spent with her already felt nostalgic. He wasn’t sure what the cause was, but he let that feeling sit in his subconscious. It might be a mystery that could get solved on its own.

With that at the back of his mind, he picked up the blonde beauty with the voluminous wavy hair by the waist and legs in a bridal carry in order for them to pick up the pace.

“W-w-w-w-w-what-are-you-doing?”

“Y’know, we’ve lost them already, and they should already be at Pedder’s big clock by now, so we’re gonna have to hurry it up. Hold on tight, Alice.”

“…easy for you to say! Hmph!”

Her pride was the reason for the gush of red flowing into her porcelain cheeks and the displeasure in her pout, but she turned her head away from him and over his shoulder to not let him see, as she knew her face wore all of her emotions transparently and without fail. At least it was the day of the festival so it was not uncommon for men and women to be together, although running on the streets with a girl in arm was conspicuous in any situation.

As she clutched him tightly, her imaginative mind flew in the direction of the other girls, especially Mirabelle and now Bianca and Mayumi too; all of whom Kato consistently withheld his judgment on in one way or another. It encouraged her as much as it saddened her, because while she held him this close to her, the physical touch was both real and hollow. The warmth and strength of his hold were really there, but she suspected it wasn’t meant for her. Kato’s arms belonged to someone else, and she was only borrowing them for this short moment in time.

Kato, on the other hand, thoroughly enjoyed his time with Alice. Walking together with her was a fresh break from the storms that were the Elites, and of course a reprieve from the baggage it carried. He loved living in the inner city and it was his true home, but it was nice to go to live leisurely in the quiet suburbs once in a while.

“Do you do this for any girl?”

“Not any girl. Only girls that I think deserve it.”

“Wha—?”

Shocked, she didn’t realize she said that aloud, but at least she didn’t say any more than that. She bit her lip, making a point to keep her mouth shut. At the same time, she didn’t know how she should feel about his answer as her brain was about to burn itself up and short-circuit. The little ball of intense anxiety at the base of her chest that she was holding down with all her willpower finally broke free, and it sapped away her strength as it spread throughout her body.

“That’s a bad habit of yours, Alice. How were you able to make it this far by yourself?”

“Just…shut up for a while.”

Kato grinned wryly, and was abundantly conscious of the delicately sweet scent from the blonde girl in the yukata. Cute. He held on to her just a speck tighter so that none of the giddiness made it onto his face. Though he raced past the crowded intersections at an extraordinary speed, surprisingly he found himself not wanting to let go of her just yet.

At a famous section of Pedder Street was an open square that covered a few blocks. At the centre was a giant analog clock ringed with Roman numerals, placed atop a pole about two storeys high and flanked by two flags: Auxiria’s imperial banner and Eternia’s civil ensign. A simple obelisk, about fifteen feet high, was erected in front of the clock and flags, dedicated to the men from Livia who perished in the Great Eirian War earlier in the century.

The only other landmark was the grand water fountain that sat behind the clock, but otherwise it was a patrolled area to keep the square clear of peddlers and their carts, despite the street’s namesake. On the edge of the square were overpasses for pedestrians to cross the adjacent streets, especially on Pedder where it was a total of eight lanes wide at this section, an anomaly for this part of town.

“Okay, boys and girls. Before we get started, let’s remember that this is likely the last time we’re all gonna be together for an Equinox festival, so please don’t be unreasonable tonight, everybody.”

“If by ‘unreasonable’, you mean don’t fall into the river like you did last year, then sure, I’m confident that the rest of us here can manage that.”

“What? Did something like that actually happen?”

“We had him stay for the fireworks while he’s sopping wet all over. You can imagine the discomfort.”

Eon clicked his tongue but otherwise held a stiff upper lip at Bianca’s snide remark. Alice asked Evie as Caius clapped his hand to catch people’s attention again.

“’Kay, enough of Eon’s great ideas backfiring on him. We’re already late with this year’s Equinox, so listen up. It’s six o’clock right now, but the fireworks are earlier this year, from nine-thirty to eight o’clock, meaning we’re gonna have to adjust our schedule. We’re gonna reconvene only once this year, at seven-thirty, which is an hour and a half from now.”

The group of children plus Sisi nodded in unison, as they had already discussed this prior. In a world where their only way of remote communication was by public telephone booth to Sisi’s, or in prior years, Karl’s, mobile telephone, they needed to schedule specific times to regroup, as it was inevitable that the group would get lost or separated from each other. Although Kato, Evie and Teto could use their sixth sense to find the others, it was only a little more useful when their normal and insignificant friends were melded into a sea of people who were just as normal and insignificant.

“We used to do this by the hour on the hour so that we make sure none of us get really lost and also to find each other again, but if this year they’re cutting it short, then we don’t have a choice. We’ll meet back here at the foot of the clock, like always. Capiche? “

“Yes, now let’s go and eat, finally. Sisi skipped lunch so she must have her evening meal as soon as possible.”

“Sisi? You do realize that all the food here is overpriced in order to make money off of tourists, right? Pilgrims come here for the Equinox.”

“No matter, Eon. Sisi has all the cash she can possibly need in this right here.”

“Okay, okay, just don’t get robbed on the way home when you’re waving those Yukichi’s like that.”

Now with Sisi at the lead too, the group moved quickly onto the busy street that was already teeming with people, looking for their first bite of the Equinox. Through the heat and smoke of the plethora of grills and fryers, and from the density of the street stalls, it was not hard to be overwhelmed by the strength in the flavours from the smell. The usual meats barbecued in every sauce, spice and manner possible, usually on a skewer, to festive snacks such as takoyaki, curry fish balls, varieties of soba, traditional herbal drinks and other Yue desserts.

“Are you ready?”

“Whenever you are.”

“Three, two, one, go!”

Evie and Franco each chowed down on a whole skewer’s worth of lamb, but it was not just any roast lamb. It was covered in sauce that was advertised as the spiciest of all the land, and in one push of the hand up the skewer they filled their mouths with all of it at once.

“There, there. Here ya go.”

“I’ve got it here, Evie.”

“Hnn, Evie’s got the advantage from this round. They finished at the same time, but Franco’s reaction is more serious, not to mention the amount of sweat in comparison.”

“I concur. Minus style points for the sweat, but otherwise they’re neck-and-neck.”

While Yui and Alice had held their herbal drinks for them for this purpose, Scarlett and Ariel judged their friends’ competition as if they were commentators to a sports match.

“Oh, Franco was able to finish his glass faster than Evie. How will Evie recover from this?”

“Though Evie was able to handle the spicy lamb much better than Franco, her follow-up was rather slow. It might cost her in round two.”

“Look, they’re both going for their next skewer now. Franco seems to have refreshed himself with the tea, and his drinking speed has put him in the lead. On the other hand, Evie’s pace has not slowed nor quickened.”

“That’s part of Evie’s strength, which is to endure any flavour as if it was nothing. The only thing stopping her is her innate pacing.”

“They’re on their second glass now, and the same thing happened! Franco was able to edge it out just a tiny bit faster than Evie!”

“A tiny bit, but it’s in no way beyond her reach. One mistake from Franco and it’s all over.”

The rest of the crew, while snacking leisurely at their non-spicy choices of food, chortled heartily at the two clowns selected for this exercise, who of course had nothing better to do than to have an extended spicy food contest like they did every year. Their caretakers, Alice and Yui, took the next round’s food from Bianca on the side, who was holding onto all of the food.

“And here we are, at the final stretch! Both were able to gobble down the lamb at their usual pace, but what’s this?! Franco’s coughing up his tea! Oh, no! It looks like recovery is not possible!”

“It was the third skewer of maximum spicy lamb, after all. It was too much to take in all at once, and Franco’s stomach finally gave. The winner this year, again, goes to Evie.”

“Hahahahahahahah~!”

While the men couldn’t stop laughing, the doubling over Franco was helped by Yui’s arm and patient expression. Although Evie tried to put on a face to show that she was unaffected by the flavour, the water in her eyes told otherwise.

“Caius, are they gonna be doing stuff like this the whole night?”

“Nah. If they did, they’d end up spending more time in the washroom than out here.”

“Hah…”

“The worst of it is over, though. As you can see, their energy is already all spent.”

“You’re still alive and kicking, aren’t you? Eon and Kato, too.”

“You’d think I’d fool around wrecking myself like that, Celia?”

“Well, that’s kinda hard to agree with, not gonna lie.”

“…is that how you think of me? I’m shocked.”

Cecilia wore a rather risqué yukata. While everyone else’s covered all the way to the heels, the lower half of hers was essentially a skirt with frills, making it more like a dress than a yukata. It was pinkish like Alice’s but also had an abundance of emerald to balance the warm colours.

“Man, watching them stuff their faces with meat makes me want to just have dessert and call it a day. It happens to me every time they do it, too. Let’s get some candy apples.”

“Where is it?”

“Over there.”

They lined up at the candy apple stand, a few stands away from where Franco was still recovering, surrounded by the rest of the Elites. Crossing his arms, Caius smirked from afar at the struggling muscle-head who was still being held up by Yui, but addressed Cecilia all the same.

“Where did you even get that kind of a yukata? Not many people are wearing one like yours.”

“Hm? This one? I borrowed this from Risa. This is her old one.”

“They wear stuff like this?”

“What do you mean, stuff like this? Doesn’t it look good?”

“Well, yes, but it’s obviously too non-traditional with that kind of a cut. It’s true to your style, though, I’ll give you that.”

For some reason, Cecilia burst out in laughter. Due to the noise around them it would have drowned out with a distance of just a few steps away, but since Caius was right next to her, he heard it as clear as chimes. A very natural, carefree laugh—something that Cecilia’s often strained expression almost never produced. Mysterious, thought Caius.

“What is it?”

“I was just thinking, what a roundabout way of giving somebody a compliment.”

“But I didn’t intend it as a compliment…”

“You don’t have to be embarrassed about that. Though to be honest, I think I can only take compliments in this fashion without being embarrassed myself, too.”

“Huh?”

Immediately, when Caius went silent, Cecilia realized she spoke her mind aloud.

“No, no, no—that was, uh, I just mean that I don’t take compliments well in most situations. That’s all. Really!”

He laughed at Cecilia’s unintended admission, though he had to cut it short to turn to the stall owner.

“Two candy apples, please.”

While Caius was taking the two giant confections on a wooden rod, Cecilia noticed that the Elites had already started to disperse. Yui had taken Franco to the sidewalk in the direction of a public restroom alongside Evie and Scarlett, while the rest had moved on to the other food stands. This was what they meant when they said they would eventually be separated.

“Here ya go. My treat.”

“Uh, thanks.”

“No need. It’s part of the program, Celia.”

“What are you looking at now?”

“Gotta keep up appearances. I would carry a mirror on me if men’s trousers had the pockets for it.”

Right next door was a vendor that sold small trinkets, tools and other everyday items, and Caius was fixing his hair in a large hand-mirror bound to the steel rack, probably for customers to use for trying on the accessories on display. Amusedly, Cecilia poked her head into the mirror’s field of vision.

“Pft. What do you even need to keep up? Your hair curls so much that it’s like permanent hairspray.”

“Look, even my permanent hairspray is not infallible. The symmetry of the locks becomes lopsided very quickly.”

“Oh, look at you, who’s the edgy fashion expert here, hm?”

Caius was incredulous, but continued to obsessively fix his unfixable hair.

“Sounds like someone here’s growing a pair of balls, huh? Look at you.”

“Hey, I’m just having fun here. I’m supposed to have fun at a festival, aren’t I?”

Cecilia smirked as she made a peace sign in the mirror for Caius, getting a little carried away. He was encouraged by her unusual brightness, even a little nostalgic for some reason, and just as she did, he felt it was safe to add a bit of fuel to the fire too.

“Yeah, let’s have some fun, eh?”

Taking himself out of the mirror, Caius smirked as he held a finger to her chin, almost whispering his words. She was immediately flustered, spluttering lip flaps and all, though her tongue held firm.

“N-now, let’s not get too carried away. We’ve just started walking around here, after all.”

Seeing her bewildered but still in her feet, he reeled himself in and laughed again, shaking his head amusedly.

“You’re too many years behind us in the smack talk game. Come back when you pose a challenge to us.”

Arrogantly, he folded his arms in self-satisfaction, to Cecilia’s exasperation. It made her rethink slightly on the open-door feeling she had just a few moments ago.

However, Caius froze as he noticed a scene at the corner of his vision. Startled, Cecilia followed his stare to see a usual pairing of Elites.

“Say, ahn—!”

“Goddammit.”

Clearly unwilling, Kato was fed a bite from a box of takoyaki by a cheery Mayumi, whose yukata was mostly black with streaks of white. Opposite to Kato’s scowl, Mayumi’s face was one of pure glee. She seemed to be existing in her own world, impervious from outside interference.

Unfortunately, Kato was not in her world with her and was much more sober than Mayumi. As a result, he caught Caius’ rigid gaze and froze, just as he did. Simply watching them make eye contact sent shivers down Cecilia’s spine as she sensed the alarm and apprehension that hung between them.

Though disaster was swirling in Kato’s mind, he couldn’t do anything about it now that Caius had seen him. As Mayumi hung off his arm, he could see Caius’ glazed expression and guess what was going through his head.

“Caius…”

The blond boy did not miss a beat, seamlessly turning away from the scene without any trace of dismay, though his grin didn’t return yet. Seeing his indifferent expression, Cecilia felt as if a rock was shoved into the base of her throat, managing only to call his name.

“Man, it sucks balls to have to feel down this early on, even if I already knew it would happen. I planned it, after all. Care to join me by ourselves for a while?”

“Huh?”

“You’re wondering about us, the Elites, aren’t you? Distraught every time like that.”

“Ugh…what tipped you off?”

Caius smiled lightly, trying to not scare off Cecilia.

“I just notice these things. Don’t worry about it.”

“You’re not afraid of splitting off from the rest of them until eight?”

“How many blocks do these stalls occupy? Only a dozen. We’re more likely to bump into some of them at one point or another, than completely get away from them.”

“Then why do you guys need to reconvene at a scheduled time?”

“It’s so that everyone comes back together, not just a few of us.”

Cecilia was still hesitant to leave behind everyone, but was also very curious as to what he had to say. Caius continued.

“Or, am I not good enough of a festival-goer for you to hang out with?”

“N-no way! It’s not about that! Not about that at all!”

Poking at her, she was startled and raised her hands in front of her in a panic, but when she saw the usual grin forming on Caius’ face, it reminded her that it was only a joke, and she instantly beat herself up mentally for being flustered at his cheap shot. In any case, she felt guilt-tripped, even if just a bit, so she lost the game all the same. Caius took a step back and put his hands in his pockets, grin now completely wide.

“Then, let’s take off.”

Cecilia rubbed her forehead, already unusually fatigued. Then again, Caius liked playing these games, and she knew fully well that this was his style. She didn’t mind being pulled around; in fact she normally wholly accepted that premise, even if she gets annoyed in the moment. Peeling her gaze off of his smile, she shrugged wearily and took a step forward to lead the way.

“Whatever.”


“Mayumi!”

“What is it?”

“Aren’t you a little too…close?”

“Hm?”

The gremlin grinned but gave no coherent reply. Unfortunately, it infuriated Kato as much as it made him feel powerless. He liked this girl. He really did. However, she was even clingier than Teto and Evie, and despite his reputation those two were the only girls he ever allowed to be clingy to him.

Somehow, they got separated from the main group a while back, so they were wandering the streets on their own. As a group, they had already thrown darts, tossed horseshoes and shot corks from air rifles to win prizes, all of which were held onto by Eon. As a rule of thumb, the deities of the group were not allowed to compete, for obvious reasons, but nevertheless entertained everyone by guiding their friends on the art of war. Curiously, Mayumi turned out to be a great marksman on her own.

The festival streets only occupied a dozen blocks, six in both directions from the clock’s square. However, the festivities usually spilled over to the adjacent streets, and while no peddler was allowed to host their stall off the officially designated area, those who were friends and allies of the shops on those adjacent streets would usually get hosted by those shop owners. Through this it brought a bigger, unofficial celebration to the Equinox that, while the government did not sanction, it did not have to be accountable for things that happen on the outer streets.

Although the local government was de facto run by the mob, it maintained a tight facade of official purpose by claiming itself to be legitimate imperial authority, and to some extent it operated that way: as a vassal of the imperial government. The Eternian nomenklatura in the local government walked a fine line between the Auxirian authorities and their own group’s vested interests, and in this manner Livia was able to remain peaceful for hundreds of years. However, in recent years tensions rose between the two axes of power, and even between factions within Eternia, that threatened to break the peace. The political crackdown in Lien, a sister city that was administered in a similar arrangement albeit with a few stark differences, stirred fear and uncertainty about Livia’s future too.

But his beloved city’s larger political picture aside, the more pressing issue is the pressing from the black-haired girl next to him, quite literally. Under Mayumi’s lead, they wandered off into these side streets and arrived at a canal that ran parallel to Pedder Street. They were resting at the tip of an arching bridge, overlooking the artificial water flow below. Like any day of the week, the street was overwhelmed with human bodies, and today with paper lanterns in hand too. The darkness was beginning to settle in, indicating the arrival of evening.

“Did you plan this? Getting the two of us to be alone?”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about. This was all chance.”

Mayumi was basically glued to Kato’s right arm for a long while now. He could have shaken her off if he wanted to, but she would come off quite unceremoniously, so he could only put up with it until she decided to let go. Despite his wariness, he couldn’t help but be super-conscious of the warm body stuck to him, and the fact that the body belonged to a girl he admired the most, of all time.

In contrast, the captor of his arm was as bright as day, without a doubt enjoying taking him all for herself. Only a few weeks ago, she never thought she would ever be here with Kato at the once-a-year Equinox event, both in their yukatas, festival confections in hand and watching from atop a bridge the tiny boats floating slowly down the canal. The touch of someone special still made her heart race, loudly and without fail.

“If I were to believe you at face value, Mayumi, but alas, I think I still cannot.”

“Alas? Who still says that? What are you going on about, old man?”

There was one major change for Mayumi today: she did not wear her usual eyepatch, so her alien eye was visible for all to see. Almost every shop tender they saw today asked about her eye, to which she happily explained on every occasion. For some reason, on each explanation Kato felt a little sting on his conscience, and by the fifth time he really wanted it to stop.

“Well, whatever.”

They leaned upon the banister of the bridge, relaxing there as they took a break from aimlessly foraging through the unofficial stalls. The busy worldly noises behind them were quite loud, as expected from a night market, so any whispers and murmurs were quickly lost in the ether of sound.

“See? My eye isn’t that bad, is it?”

Finally, she let go of him and pointed to her right eye. Outside of the jarring eye, Mayumi’s tiny features joined to form a beautiful Oriental face befitting a Yue nobleman’s daughter. The weak evening lighting from street lamps, lanterns and the fading sun contrasted elegantly her ghost-like skin with her black hair and brown eyes. Together with her black yukata, a majestic crow was the comparison that materialized in his thoughts, but Mayumi would probably scowl at that if he said it aloud.

“Never said there was a problem at any point.”

Kato was unrepentant. In his head he breathed a sigh of relief as she let go for the first time since they separated from the Elites. Mayumi’s smile softened.

“Thank you so much, Kato, and I’m really sorry. I’m being overbearing, aren’t I?”

He immediately relented, regretting the ungrateful attitude he had put on. True, it was the natural response to someone who was normally more than just overbearing, but it didn’t make him feel any more vindicated as she gazed earnestly over and along the river.

“It’s normal for you to be overbearing, isn’t it? You’ve never apologized for it before.”

“That’s ‘cos it’s not convenient to apologize, like it is right now.”

“…”

She beamed at him again to fill in the silence from his incredulity. The contrition that was on her face just mere moments ago had evaporated, causing him no shortage of displeasure.

“If you’re being an ungrateful bastard, then I suppose I won’t be getting an answer today either, hm?”

“Answer to what?”

Kato said it before he gave it any thought, and he realized he was inviting a reprimand for no good reason.

“Ah, what am I going to do with you, Kato? I thought I reminded you of it enough times today already, but making me spell it out is rather upsetting.”

“…”

Hands on hips, for a moment she pouted with puffed cheeks, but she put the frustration away just as quickly. He sensed the air crystallize around him, which turned his undivided attention towards Mayumi. She put her hands together, rather formally, and bowed gracefully.

“Then let me ask you again. Kato, I’m in love with you. Please go out with me.”

Yes. This was the story that she had been telling the shopkeepers.

“I cannot answer you right now, just as I was not able to answer you in the past.”

“Then, when will you be able to answer me?”

“Likely not for a long time.”

Mayumi didn’t frown, but she didn’t smile either.

“Is it because of the mind wipe, that you’re not going to give me an answer?”

“In short, yes.”

“Then what’s the long story?”

Kato was not shaken by Mayumi’s knowledge of his situation. Alice had mentioned it to him before, and Mayumi had tacitly confirmed this was part of why she came back. He gave that question some time, though he already knew the answer and she should too.

“I wasn’t supposed to be freed from my duties this year, but Evie and I worked hard to create this opportunity. I promised that everyone will be all together for one final year. The keyword here is ‘everyone’.”

“I figured it would be something like that. It unravelled pretty quickly the last time I did this, didn’t it? But this time is different. There shouldn’t be any trouble with Caius this time around.”

He arched an eyebrow.

“I’d beg to differ, but I’d like to hear why you think Caius is different from last time.”

“Well, I had him help set up this Equinox festival’s scenario for me. We took a lot of time to plan our routes.”

“Is that how it is? I’m not surprised, but it’s not convincing me of anything, when I know how much you meant to Caius when he almost never returned. Even today, he’s not gotten over that part of him, Mayumi. I have no doubt about that.”

Not to mention Caius’ glare towards him just earlier. However, Mayumi wasn’t stupid, and in her subconscious she felt that this might be the case too, with the way Caius had reacted to her fall in the auditorium. If Kato felt firmly about Caius, then unfortunately she couldn’t avoid glossing over Caius’ predicament. In fact, Kato’s expression was distorted with grief, almost as if blaming her for its cause. It was true, though, and Mayumi froze at the unsightliness of his grimace. She wanted to understand it, but at the same time was afraid to.

“Can you tell me, how’s there no doubt about it?”


On one end of the festival’s designated area was actually a terminus of Pedder Street that intersected with Queen’s Road, which ran parallel to a semi-natural estuary that eventually flowed into the lake at the valley’s gap towards Auxiria proper. The estuary was rebuilt in recent times with sloping concrete banks and floors in order to control the earth around it so that it could support the city’s high-density development. These slopes were shallow and flattened at regular intervals to mitigate accidental falls, and Caius and Cecilia sat together at one of the level intervals.

“Can I have some of that?”

“Sure.”

Caius held out the last bit of cotton candy to Cecilia to bite into. She sat with her legs tucked in and arms around her knees, resting her head on them as they were a little fatigued. While Caius meant to explain things initially, as they walked past the stalls down Pedder they couldn’t help but stop by to play games and pick up food.

They made themselves comfortable, looking out on the fairly wide river lit up by sparse street lights and people’s lanterns on the edge of the water. There were sections of the slopes that had turf, but not enough to host any wildlife, so there were no cicadas or dragonflies to make any natural impressions. This was the city, after all.

“So? Ready?”

“Mhm. The others shouldn’t be coming here any time soon, either.”

They actually walked quite a ways downstream to make sure they strayed away from Pedder and its surrounding streets.

“You don’t have to, y’know, if you don’t want to…”

“Sorry, I’m just collecting my thoughts. Give me a moment.”

Cecilia didn’t know how to feel about it. It wasn’t like she didn’t care. She really wanted to know what happened, but perhaps she was only a little scared to find out. It was always tantalizing to tread the unknown, and she unconsciously hid her face behind her hair because of that.

“Hm. Before we start, I wanna ask you, what do you think of Mayumi?”

“Huh? What do I think of her? What do you mean?”

“Do ye think of her as a good friend? Just a friend? Friend of a friend?”

He pointed to himself, faintly smiling. she didn’t know where he was going with it, so she answered truthfully.

“A good friend. A very good friend. I’m a bit envious of her, in different respects.”

“Right? She’s too good to be true. She’s very much a good friend to those she likes. Conversely, she’s just as inhospitable to those she doesn’t like.”

“I can see that. I’m just surprised she’s willing to put so much time into people. Even for myself, we only met not so long ago, but she put in a lot of time for me.”

“Exactly that. She’s too outgoing for her own good, right? She doesn’t know when to stop, and she voluntarily gets involved in other people’s troubles.”

“Yeah, that’s why I’m a little envious. She’s an amazing person. Not only did she join the drama department on a whim, but also helped me out with the autolights, coming to town with me. After that, we went home together almost every day.”

“Ho? Really? That’s the first time I’ve heard that.”

“Well, I think it’s because we tend to separate pretty quickly after a rehearsal, between us and you. I’d thought she mentioned it to you already, but I guess not.”

She peeked at him from behind her fringes to find Caius still watching the opposite bank’s busy paths filled with festival-goers. Cecilia continued.

“What’s not to like? If even you are singing her praises, then it isn’t out of the ordinary for me to like her a lot, right?”

“Mhm. Exactly. Like you said, she’s an amazing person, and you ended up liking her a lot, too, huh? For you to like others is pretty difficult, so Mayumi’s magic hasn’t lost its touch.”

Cecilia perked up at the sting, turning a little red.

“It’s not difficult for me to like others! C’mon!”

“I should be telling you to ‘c’mon’. If you were, you wouldn’t have been a loner floating between circles until now.”

At first momentarily paralyzed, she turned deflated at the frank assessment of herself and hid behind her fringes again.

“You didn’t have to say it like that…”

He chuckled and reached over to give her a soft nudge on the shoulder.

“I only indulge myself like this once in a while. Don’t worry, I’m not that good at finding these opportunities. Eon and Kato are much better at it.”

She pouted, but Caius continued.

“In any case, Mayumi’s amazing, right? Reminds you of anyone, Celia?”

“Reminds me of who?”

“Her character. Whatzshecalled.”

“Oh.”

Caius placed the empty cone to the side so that he had both arms to plant behind him and lean back to gaze at the darkened sky, starless due to the abundance of light pollution. Listlessly, he started.

“She was even more amazing when she was a kid. Maybe it’s because when you’re a kid, everything is bright and innocent, but at the same time it’ll feel like the end of the world when something tiny goes wrong. Remember Mayumi’s right eye? We explained before that it had the power of clairvoyance, right? It’s not that simple. That eye was a curse for her.”

“How?”

“You saw how I reacted when Mayumi fell into the stage prop, right? I can tell you it was definitely warranted, if she was still her fourth-grade self.”

“…”

Cecilia mused as she came up with possibilities in her mind.

“Her boisterous voice is still the same as it was then, but her body was fragile as glass. A fall like that would put her in bed for two weeks to recover.”

“…how is that possible?”

“Clairvoyance isn’t any normal ability. It’s one where you attempt to gain information from the future. It’s information that isn’t supposed to exist at the present time, but we forced it to materialize and it amounts to adding extra energy to the universe, when energy is supposed to be conserved. Not only that, but the information itself lets a conscious observer use it to intentionally break causality, or in other words, change the future.”

“Huh…”

Caius chuckled as a cloud of mystery slowly crept into Cecilia’s expression. He wasn’t going to go into the many-worlds interpretation, which implied the existence of multiple true futures, or a converging arrow of time, which was an analogous field theory to quantum decoherence.

“It’s okay to just assume that the cost for that valuable information is very high. Extremely high. As a kid, her eye completely wrecked her physical health.”

“But she’s okay now, isn’t she? It’s hard to imagine her as a sickly girl. And didn’t she say she can turn off her future sight with a covering like her eyepatch?”

“Mhm. That’s now, today. Back then, she did not have control over her eye. She could force herself to use it, but it also ignited at random intervals, covered up or not, and every time it’s used for more than a few seconds, she would start throwing up and the day would be ruined for her.”

“…how was she able to eventually control it?”

“She didn’t, even until the very end. Only abnormal people like Kato or Teto would have been fine controlling a clairvoyant eye of Mayumi’s strength.”

“‘Abnormal people’.”

“That’s how you would normally describe challengers and deities. In any case, you can see that her eye was a major problem. She would have to sit out on any kind of physical activity, at school or at our old playground.

“But for better or for worse, her voice was shrill enough to make up for it. She would try to join in when we tackled each other, but we made sure someone entertained her while we were fist-fighting. We took turns doing it, and it somehow worked out. By fourth grade we moved on from physical brawls, but still, we continued to make sure we took care of her.

“We had fun, but it all came to an abrupt end at the end of fourth grade. There was some bad luck mixed into it, but it probably would have turned out the same way.”

Caius laid flat on his back, eyes staring upwards at the endless purple sky. He sensed Cecilia shuffle a little closer to him, undoubtedly to make sure she heard every word from him. Still with her knees up, her face appeared on the edge of his vision, listening intently.

“I confessed to her, and in that moment I thought she would turn me down. I still remember the hesitation that was as clear as day, but in the end she agreed to date me.”

“Just like that?”

“Just like that. At the time, I thought her hesitation was because she didn’t see anyone in the Elites as a significant other, and that I was lucky that she gave me and herself a chance. I wouldn’t know the real reason she agreed to it until about a month afterwards, when she was hospitalized for the final time.

“Apparently, her eye that had been crippling her body had finally caused enough damage to put her in the hospital permanently. I guess you can say that it was like a super-cancer, and over time it caused multiple areas of complications.

“She went to the doctor’s frequently to check herself, and she had known months earlier that her condition was terminal and it would begin to deteriorate quickly at the start of summer break and be put in the hospital, for however many days left of her life.”

“…”

The traces of the sun had vanished by this time, leaving the city in night mode. The riverside had much less lights than the streets, so without a lantern they were essentially sitting in the dark; not that they weren’t already, but what little the sun provided went a long way.

“At first, we thought it was just a routine check-up, but only when the week passed without any news did Kato and Evie go out of their way to track her down. That’s when we found out about her situation, and also why she agreed with me.”

Cecilia could already guess why. Knowing how kind of a person Mayumi was, she was sure that was it. Caius heaved a long sigh first before continuing.

“It was a simple thing, eh? She already knew she didn’t have many weeks left to live, so she wanted to give us everything she could before she left, even if she didn’t really reciprocate my feelings for her. Whatever her real feelings were, she thought she would bring it with her to her grave.

“She must have not expected us to find her once she’s hospitalized, and even if we realized and acted upon it, it would have been too late. It was a cruel decision she made for us, but on the other hand, I have no right to criticize her if what she wanted was to spend her last few months without thinking about her imminent death.

“And she was right. We were all panicking the moment we learned of it, and it didn’t go away until she was finally fixed. Imagine if she told us a few months before. We would have been in panic mode for that entire time, and it certainly would have been troublesome for her final moments.”

Cecilia prompted him as he paused for a while longer than usual.

“Then, how was Mayumi’s condition cured?”

“A miracle, of course.”

Caius grinned lightly, but like the many times before, she didn’t believe it was because he was happy or delighted. There was no way that was the case unless he was the one who performed that miracle for Mayumi, so she could only watch over him as he closed his eyes gently.

“You can already guess. The only Elite who can perform miracles, is Kato.”

8 – Know My Enemy

“That’s a wrap! Great job, everyone! We can close the books on We the Waiting of Broken Sons. Very well done!”

“All that’s left for this segment is to use real props and effects. Good. We’re still on schedule.”

Trisha applauded the crew as Anne tapped away at her clipboard with a pen. Just like any production, they practiced segments of the musical that were organized into blocks separated by major transitions. Especially for musicals, it was common for segments to be labelled by a mash-up of the names of the songs in it.

Caius and Mayumi were sweating at the centre of the stage, clearly working up a storm playing their roles. A grinning Trisha brought the stars their towels and water bottles as the rest of the crew wound down.

“Trisha, you really do run a tight shift here, eh?”

“Of course I have to. How can we deliver an incomplete show to our audience?”

“Caius is just not used to doing so many retakes in a row. I, for one, have experienced this many times before. Trisha, you’re doing exactly what’s needed.”

“Hahaha, Mayumi, thanks for the encouragement.”

Their grins were even wider and laughter followed, lighting up the saintly aura around them. Caius had to squint his eyes in the face of this blinding brightness. He let out a breath of relief.

While the students involved in that segment were rehearsing at the Assembly Hall’s main stage, on the upper floor of the backstage were a couple of folks from the lights team and Cecilia, who was teaching those two first-years how to use the newly-purchased autolight.

“This is the instruction set reference here for this autolight. It’s pretty standard and straightforward, so you just have to print the correct circle sequence on catalyzed paper from the alchemy lab’s typewriter and put it in here.”

She pointed to a slot in the machine that accepted printed transmutation circles, like how a motorized computing machine would accept punch cards.

“You can prepare all the circles beforehand. Insert them during each of the transitions, and it’ll execute on it for you. All the parameters like directions, colours, light intensity, etc. will be defined in the circles.”

Cecilia put into the autolight the cardboard in her hand that had a circle on it. Immediately, the autolight turned on and flickered between different colours and brightness.

“If you take out the cata-paper in the middle of it running, it’ll just stop and reset itself, like so. If you want to pause it, fast-forward or backtrack, there are simple play controls here. If you want to make it so that it starts executing from the middle of the sequence rather than the start, remember how circles work normally. You just need to use a pen to scratch off everything up to the point you need it to start. That’ll mean you should print out several copies of each circle you make, for backup measures.”

Cata-paper, or catalyst paper, were manufactured with impurities made from alchemical catalysts, which allowed it to be used as a medium for transmutation circles to work. Its invention many centuries ago permitted low-level alchemy to be disseminated to the general public, just as the invention of the printing press had allowed the dissemination of information to the general public. In the past, one would need a whole, complete catalyst for circles to work, which were generally stones. Needless to say, designing circles on stones was much more of a laborious effort than on paper.

“That’s about it. Besides operating it on cue during the performance, you just need to prepare the correct sequences for this autolight, which is supposed to be the main centre light. Does that make sense? Kenny? Joshua?”

The two men looked at each other with cluelessness evident in their expressions. Cecilia sighed.

“Where’s Liam, by the way? Isn’t the whole light team supposed to be here today? It’s Tuesday.”

“Uh… Liam said he’s going to the racetrack today, and he told us two to just show up.”

“Yeah. He said there isn’t anything we need to do except show up, because he said there’s only work to do for the light team in the final two weeks when everyone is doing full rehearsals here in the Assembly Hall.”

Cecilia grimaced. By the looks of things, Liam’s light team would drag their feet as always, and these two newbies did not look like they understood what she just taught them to do. She shook her head in disappointment.

“Then, did he say when he’ll show up?”

“Yes, he said he’ll come in those last two weeks. In the meantime, he’ll just send people like us to Tuesday’s all-hands-on-deck meeting.”

She rubbed her eyebrows in fatigue. She would have to do this every Tuesday to make sure the light team understood how to operate the new autolight in Liam’s absence.

“Okay. Tell me which parts of the autolight configuration you don’t understand, and I’ll go over it again with you.”

They nodded timidly, still wearing their clueless expressions.

“Then—”

Suddenly, a very loud noise interrupted the entire drama department. It was the familiar sound of a prop falling over onto the wooden stage floor, but it was immediately followed by a just-as-familiar shrill shriek of shock and pain.

“Mayumi!”

Caius was the first to react, rushing over to flip over the fallen wood that was a part of the two-storey skeletal platform used by Tommy to address the mob crowd. He was able to clear the debris quickly and Mayumi seemed to be in good spirits, yet he was more flustered and agitated than the victim herself.

“Are you okay, Mayumi? Does it hurt anywhere?”

“Caius, I’m okay. It’ll only be bruises. Nothing feels out of the ordinary.”

Mayumi had leaned into one of its many support poles that gave way a little too easily, causing her to fall inwards and under the platform. The splinters caused a few more support pieces to fall on top of her right after. She was fortunate that the platform itself didn’t collapse entirely on top of her, though with this many support poles it shouldn’t collapse with just the few now missing. And because she was short, she avoided falling into the support poles on the other side.

“Are you sure? What about the fall? Does your head hurt? Can you get up? Do you think you can walk? Let’s go to the infirmary to get you looked at. Here, let me carry you.”

“Caius! I’m perfectly fine, thank you very much! You’re overreacting! Stop! I don’t need to be carried!”

She resisted against the panicking Caius, trying to prove to him that she was really okay by stepping out of the incident’s point zero by herself and in emphatic manner. Caius froze along with his worried panic on his face as Mayumi stood proudly before him.

“See? Fit as a fiddle.”

When she finally got a good look, Mayumi could see the blank fear and worry in his eyes, and the light smile faded from her face. She recognized the familiar expression, and just as she did, Caius hurriedly caught her in his embrace.

“What an idiot. Dontchu ever learn to not worry me?”

“You guys are too overprotective. I’m a strong lass now.”

Caius’ voice was raspy and she could hear the aching pain in it, but while she answered flippantly, she also wrapped her arms around him, reassuring him with her hand on his head.

“Hey, stop crying, man. It’s embarrassing for me, too.”

“I’m not crying. My eyes are just a li’l moist.”

“You should be the one who needs to get checked by the doctor, not me.”

Many of the crew were already surrounding the two and the impact zone, examining the site and taking care of the broken prop. Trisha was the first to arrive after Caius had.

“Glad you’re feeling okay, Mayumi. We’ll take care of things around here. You and your man can take a breather.”

“He’s not my man, Trisha. He’s just a crybaby.”

Despite the denial, Trisha winked, unconvinced. She gave Mayumi a quick head pat as she passed by to help move the broken platform off the stage.

“Okay, folks! Mayumi’s okay, so let’s get this cleaned up. We’ll need to fix this as soon as possible if we want to continue practicing.”

As others too passed by to check in with Mayumi, who graciously returned their blessings, Caius still had not let go of her yet, so Mayumi continued to caress his head until he was ready to do so.

“Really. I have the strength of a normal person now, mostly. I don’t get completely wrecked anymore.”

“Easy for you to say. How many days did you have to stay home for a minor cut or bruise, hmm? Something like this would have killed the old you.”

“Now, killing is a strong word. At most I would have been disabled, not died.”

“That sounds just as tragic. We had to make you wear a gothic lolita outfit because it was the only thing you were willing to wear that covers up everything.”

“Ugh, don’t even mention it. It’s an embarrassing part of my past.”

“With the frilly parasol, too.”

“I’m not a vampire. I can actually live in the sunlight.”

Finally, Caius let go of her. He calmed down and the tears were almost dried up, though he was still a mess. His face and hair were drenched in sweat, his lips were colourless and his breath was still short.

“Feeling better? How ironic that the victim has to ask the rescuer that. C’mon, let’s go.”

“To where?”

“The infirmary, right? That’s where you want me to go, so let’s go, okay? Don’t cry, don’t cry. You need to go too, after that panic attack. It’s gotten a lot better than before, though, I’ll give you that.”

Mayumi smiled softly, pulling Caius along by the hand and towards the exit. Without another word, Caius allowed himself to be pulled along by her through Assembly Hall in a daze, leaving the rest of the drama department behind.

“In the end, we’re going to the infirmary more for you than for me, huh, Caius?”

“Shut up.”

From the upper floor, Cecilia watched the two leave the auditorium with a sinking feeling in her chest. It suffocated her like a knot around her heart, not just watching them holding hands together but also his reaction to her fall. It hurt to see him embrace Mayumi like that, even if the Elites were normally this brazen. Although from what Caius told her and from her own judgment of Mayumi, she shouldn’t be worried about it, but the uncertainty and fear remained. Most of all, she was distressed about where Caius’ feelings stood.

“Ms Cecilia? Is there something wrong?”

Her trance was interrupted by the first-years she was taking care of, who were expecting Cecilia to continue after the commotion below had subsided, but she was spacing out and trapped in her own mind. Her focus returned to the autolight as she brushed aside the chronically dishevelled hair from the front of her face. She forced her thoughts into a state of deep freeze, in order to sort it out at a later time.

“No. Let’s get back to this. You transcribe the circle’s glyphs onto the cata-papers using this reference sheet. The machine only recognizes these, but there are more than enough glyphs programmed for our use.”


The infirmary at Korolev Senior was, once upon a time, not something to be trifled with. It was equipped well enough to bring back a person from death’s door after a mobsters’ gunfight, though they hadn’t needed that capacity for a long while. Not since the new modern era. While the technical capabilities were there to treat an entire platoon, this capacity was slowly reduced to zero over the years. Today, the infirmary was only staffed by one registered nurse at any given time, reducing the field hospital to a plain first-aid office.

And not just that: because this was already past official club activities time, the school nurse had already left, leaving only the visitors’ waiting area open. There was a simple bed and fire blankets there for exactly this purpose: for emergencies outside of school’s official timetables. A sealed cupboard with a variety of first-aid equipment hung above the bed, unlockable by a swipe of a cleanse tag—and would conveniently record the tag’s personalized owner—but they didn’t need it. Caius only needed to rest up a little on the bed.

“What a failure. I haven’t had a panic attack since the one time during junior high.”

“But it seemed like you had control of it. You’re not coughing and screaming like you did a long time ago.”

“I have no comeback for that, as I was a scrawny kid back then.”

Caius laid face up on the emergency bed as Mayumi sat at the foot of it, swinging her feet above the floor that they weren’t able to reach.

“Like I said, my body’s a lot stronger than before. I’m not the frail girl I used to be, y’know? It’s okay to not worry that much about me anymore.”

She said gently, but Caius’ eyes were staring at the ceiling, still feeling physically spent from the ordeal.

“Not a frail girl anymore, huh? Apologies, it’s still a little hard to adjust. We all still have the same impression of you from fourth grade, after all.”

“I don’t mind that, but if you’re gonna be doing this every time I make a fall, you’ll be the one we need to take care of, not me.”

“You’re right. I’m the one still living in the past. I guess it’s a good time to switch mindsets and move on.”

“Good, good. The less visits to the infirmary, the better. I would know.”

She smiled again, but similarly again, Caius did not see it. Mayumi almost stuttered as she replied, but in the end it came out without any trouble. Although this was exactly what she wanted to hear from him, she knew him well enough—just as Eon and Kato did—to know that those words only held half the truth. A silence hung between them for a while before Caius piped up.

“How’s Kato working out for you? Any progress there?”

“Progress? What do you mean?”

“You don’t have to play dumb now, if you don’t even play dumb in front of everyone else.”

“Heheheh. Then what do you think? Do you see any progress between him and me?”

“How would I know? If I did, why would I even need to ask?”

She sneered at his laughable presumptuous attitude. To ask her for her side of the story, of course.

“Then, if I say it’s not going well, would you help me out?”

“Help you out? Don’t even think it. That’s too difficult of a job.”

“How so?”

“You’re up against the Jupiter sisters, and Alice might be a new challenger. But even with just the Jupiters, you’re at too much of a disadvantage. You know what they’re like.”

“And this is why I want you to join forces with me. I need resources to make up for that disadvantage, right?”

Caius finally laughed out loud, though remaining flat on the bed.

“I’ve already allied with you. I’ve always been on your side. It hasn’t changed one bit. You just need to talk to me, and that’s it.”

Another pause, this time from Mayumi. It surprised her how much those words hurt, but there was no turning back the clock. She already made her choice years ago, so all she could do was take it all in and bury it within her heart.

“Then, I’ll take up on your kind offer.”

“Hmph.”

Mayumi knew, though, she couldn’t take up on his offer entirely. She couldn’t bear to put Caius through that again. Even if she was unable to reciprocate his feelings, he was still an Elite; a timeless comradeship she would give up the world for, just as she would the same with Eon and Kato.

“Now, while we’re just chilling in the infirmary, let’s think of some ideas, Caius.”

“Ideas? What ideas?”

“For the equinox festival, of course. We need to come up with a plan and have it accepted before anyone else is able to.”

Caius snapped his finger brilliantly, his usual self and grin returning.

“Now, that’s something I have influence over. Let’s do it.”


By the end of another week, Caius’ prophecy had come true. It was very hard to practice for three different works at the same time; the musical for the drama department, the rock band at lunch and the jazz band for the talent show. Alice considered dropping the jazz arrangement altogether, but because the material they were practicing for the rock band was essentially revolutionary-leaning in nature, it would never get approved by the AC for the talent show, so it was either they start practicing a different playlist, or go back to what they already were practicing with jazz.

Though they initially sought to transition completely to rock, they quickly realized that Caius and Mayumi would be completely absent after school, leaving only the morning and some lunchtimes open. As they would need to practice together in the morning and then perform on some days for the anti-neutrality protests, there was little time left for the whole group to practice altogether for the talent show. So, in the end, they decided to leave out Caius and Mayumi from the Elites’ talent show work.

“Is Mayumi normally this attached to Kato? Isn’t it a bit excessive?”

“Maybe. She certainly was attached, but it’s hard to compare to when we were li’l runts.”

While Mayumi and Kato were returning equipment to the fourth floor studio as usual, they were on their way to one of the music rooms, each with a small piece of the drum set in hand. Franco, Caius and the others were already way ahead of the trailing Alice and Eon.

“I get it if it was Evie or Teto, but even then…”

“Those two’s situation’s a little special, I know, but Mayumi’s definitely taken unnecessary cues from those two.”

“I know, right? For me, I get called out for merely standing next to him for too long of a while, but Mayumi’s allowed to do whatever she wants. This is unfair.”

“Well, your situation is special in the other direction. Because of the paparazzi, anything you do’ll be the centre of attention.”

Eon’s carefree laugh and blunt assessment brought a pout to Alice’s expression. She let out a sigh at the end.

“I thought Mira and Bianca were already obvious enough, but Mayumi’s way over the top with it.”

“Mira, yes, because she’s too nice of a person to people in general. She’s also very upfront about the people she likes or doesn’t like to hang with. But is Bia obvious? I don’t feel like it.”

“Well, yes, I get what you mean, it’s par for the course in Mira’s case. But for Bianca, it’s obvious for the opposite reasons. Instead of like Mayumi’s PDA, they’re plain awkward, like they have some unfinished business between them, but they’re clearly more than just friends.”

“Hah. That’s a very astute observation. How were you able to deduce that?”

Alice gave him a ‘hmph’.

“Kato said that exact same thing to me. I’m not stupid. If you live a life like mine, it’s important to be able to read other people’s intentions.”

“No, you’re right. That’s completely true.”

They threw their junk down in the music room as they watched the team hoist the huge bass drum back into its position at the elevated stage at the back of the room. The height difference between Franco and Caius seemed to have made the latter trip over outside of their vision, eliciting unnecessary consternation among themselves.

“I’m not sure what to make of it. Remember what we explained the other day? While Kato is Mayumi’s saviour, it’s already years in the past. Everybody else moved on from then. Well, almost everybody.”

“You’re talking about Mayumi and Caius?”

“Yup. Well, we can’t do much except watch them, right? That’s a bridge we’ll cross eventually.”

“I don’t know, it looks like the ball’s in Kato’s court. Mayumi said so to me too at the start. The reason she’s back is because of Kato.”

“Of course, that’s a given. There weren’t any doubts about that. However, according to my intuition, it is much more on the two main culprits than Kato. Kato will just be the match that’ll light the ultimate fire.”

Alice was bemused, but Eon just shrugged lightly.

“Isn’t that what I meant?”

“Not exactly. You’re saying it’ll just be Kato’s fault. It’ll look like it is Kato’s fault too, but it shouldn’t be. That’s what’s going to happen.”

“That’s your prediction?”

“A prediction based on past experience and how well I know of the people involved.”

“But then you’re not going to do anything about it? Just letting it come as it will?”

“Y’see here, this is why you’re like Kato in some ways. You don’t have the innate fear to make the next move.”

“Really? I don’t feel like you need to be afraid…”

“And that’s also what Kato would say. Y’see what I mean?”

They continued to loiter at the doorway, watching their friends inside continuing to struggle. Eon folded his arms together, impervious to the rough edges in Alice’s aura.

“But yeah, I’m just here to watch them. I might have some useful insight, but that’s about it. I’ll ask you in turn, then. What do you want to do about it, and what are you going to do about it? Hmm?”

“…”

Alice was a little upset by the questions, but it was true that she hadn’t given thought to that until he asked in earnest. It was only then she realized she was just annoyed and wanted someone who weren’t the alleged criminals to talk to about it.

“You’re just a bit frustrated that Kato’s attention is constantly being taken away from you, aren’t you?”

“Wha—!”

Tripping over herself, Eon snickered at her innocently natural reaction. It was a little too easy with Alice, to be perfectly honest. That was why even Kato could do the same.

“Well, whatever it is, I’ll let them sort it out amongst themselves. Again, what about you? Do you have any skin in this particular game?”

“… not that I can if I wanted. If even you consider yourself a bystander, then how can I have skin in this game?”

Seeing her turn a little sad, Eon suddenly piped up jovially.

“Your worth in the fight is what you make it to be! Don’t give up, eh? Remember, you’re the only one amongst us who has the most influence in any metric. Most of us are just peasants, or stupidly strong but think like a peasant.”

He pointed to the rest of the Elites in the classroom and nodded in agreement with himself, satisfied with his own narcissism. Alice was immediately wary.

“What do you have to gain from me doing something about it? Not that I have any ideas to act on.”

“Y’see, this is why I don’t give it too much thought, right? What is the correct course of action? No idea. Still should think about it, but then I’d feel like I’m just putting myself into a problem that was never for me to own to begin with, even if it’s related to me on some level. Ye get me?”

In the end, Eon did reveal his intentions, or rather, continued to affirm his intentions to Alice.

“You don’t think you have any skin in the game?”

“If you think I did, you wouldn’t be coming to me to talk about this, would you?”

“You were the original explainer, after all.”

“And the rest of them accept me as the unbiased one, precisely because I don’t have any skin in the game. And now, you have accepted that too. How ‘bout that?”

“Fair, fair. That makes sense.”

Alice sighed. They made their way back into the music room, being signalled by Evie to return. She felt a bit restless, perhaps helpless, to remain a bystander, but like Eon said, she didn’t need to beat herself up over whether to make a divine intervention. If so, then she needed to find her own way to deal with her insecurities, not expect a solution to be fed to her.


Blrrrng!

“Cecilia! Do you have a few minutes?”

“Yes, Mr Verne?”

The last morning class of the week just finished, so the students were extra noisy with anticipation for their one Sunday off tomorrow. With her belongings put away for lunch period, she chugged her way to the front of the classroom.

“Sorry for the late notice. While the advanced midterms have started this Wednesday, we teachers have to start planning the next set of exams.”

“Uh-huh. So, what’s up?”

As usual, Mr Verne started off as if he was already in a middle of a conversation. He scratched his balding head, unsure how to actually start.

“Well, this is about the morning class midterms that’ll start in two weeks.”

“Yes, I’m aware. What about it?”

 He sighed. Mr Verne sat back on his stool and took out the class’ attendance sheet, showing it to Cecilia.

“I believe, Ms Cecilia, I’ve told you many times to watch your tardiness. Do you have anything to say for yourself?”

Cecilia forced a laugh, like a kid who had been caught with his hand in the cookie jar.

“Is it making our attendance sheet look bad? Sorry about that, Mr Verne.”

“No, it’s not that. For myself, I don’t have to care about attendance sheets when I’m already a third-year class’ homeroom teacher. Thankfully, I can use that to focus on actually teaching a class.”

Though he said that somewhat lightly, the seriousness had not yet subsided.

“It’s not about that?”

“Look. You’ve been coming to class more often for the last week and a half. I’m not sure if it’s because of Caius and Mayumi joining the drama department, but if it is, I’m happy for you.”

“No, no, no, I don’t think that’s got to do with anything, probably. Most likely. Mm.”

Her hands subconsciously reached for her hair and she tried to hide her face with it, even though she let her true thoughts slip at the last second.

“Whatever it is, I can see your attendance improving to the point where we’ll probably only need to have this conversation once.”

“Huh?”

Mr Verne had written numbers at the bottom on the attendance sheet. They were totals for the lates and absences she had for the morning classes up to now.

“This number might put you on academic probation in the coming midterms.”

“What do you mean?”

“The school expects you to have full attendance, Cecilia. Even with your recent improvement, and even if you show up to all the classes from now until the exam period starts, it’s not enough to take you out of danger of academic probation.”

“Ahahaha. It’s this kind of bad news, eh?”

“I know that in your first and second year, your teachers gave you a pass on it because your grades were great despite the tardiness, but the tardiness rule is tougher on third-years. The school will not accept any appeals if it turns out you’ll be put on probation.”

“I understand… I think. How do I get put on probation, and what exactly happens to me when I’m on it?”

“If you don’t pass this series of midterms with at least seventy-five percent in every exam, you’ll be put on academic probation. Once you’re on it, well, the only thing that will change for you is the prohibition of extracurricular activities until you succeed with the same condition on the next set of midterms. However, that’s already enough of a problem, for you and for us.”

She froze, and not just because of Mr Verne’s explanation.

“That sounds like a really big problem, Caius?”

“That’s enough to re-cast Celia. We don’t want that to happen, right?”

“What? What??”

Caius and Mayumi suddenly appeared behind her, though it probably wasn’t the case for Mr Verne. The two of them came to the 3-C classroom to pick her up for lunch.

“Basically, he’s saying you have to pass all your exams with flying colours to avoid being banned from the musical.”

“Wait, what? Hold up. Mr Verne. How come you didn’t tell me earlier?”

“It’s a student’s responsibility to know and abide by the school rules. This is only a reminder.”

“What? What’s going on?”

Finally, the panic was setting in for Cecilia. Caius, however, thought it was a good time to kick someone while they were down, as an Elite normally would.

“I told you before, Celia. Students have their responsibilities, too, y’know.”

“I know, I know. It’s my mistake. It’s too late now, though, hah. What’s done is done.”

Like a deflated balloon, Cecilia accepted her fate, almost a little too easily. Rubbing her forehead anxiously, she kind of expected her constant skipping of classes to come back to bite her, but not in this way. Mayumi, though, had not yet given up.

“C’mon, Caius, there’s no need for that. What we need are solutions, not smack talk. Mr Verne, is there no way to negotiate with the faculty? At least delay it until after the talent show?”

“I’m afraid that we’re not Class 3-F, so no, the rules are the rules. The only way to avoid it is to make those scores happen. From her usual performance, though, Cecilia should do just fine, in my humble opinion.”

“But one misstep and she’s out of a job, huh. Well, this is going to be a big problem for the drama department, Mr Verne. Maybe you should have reminded her a little earlier.”

“Caius!”

At Mayumi’s exclamation, Caius shrugged and sighed in exasperation.

“No, he’s right. I should have given at least an earlier reminder. But what’s done, is done. And although the threshold is seventy-five, Cecilia is high-achieving enough to pass all of them easily.”

“Is she that good at school? I’m surprised, with all the skipping and all.”

“That makes one of us.”

“Eheheh. Yeah, one of us.”

Cecilia forced a smile. In her head she already went through each of the classes and midterms, and immediately realized that her situation didn’t look great. It wasn’t insurmountable, but it would definitely mean she needed to go to class and pay attention, and then leave immediately after school to study to make up the time. A bead of sweat rolled down the side of her face as she watched their grins, unable to refute their confidence in her in the moment.


In a dark corner of the school was the formidable Public Safety Committee office, situated on the east side of the third floor. By merely entering it, chills went down the spine due to its imposing presence. The office was awed as well as feared, for this place was where from the law stretched out its long arm.

Actually, in its appearance it looked like any other office with its desks, files and papers and all, but the office was augmented with some imposing equipment and weaponry. At the back was a closed interrogation room, complete with steel doors and a lock from the outside. It was as if every room of a police department was merged into this one office.

“Thanks, Don. This’ll be enough for the racetrack.”

“No problem, Liam. Get to work, my friend.”

“Got it, chief.”

“Oh, and remember to give the drama department a visit some time. Don’t wait for the last two weeks please. You’ll need time to learn how to use the new autolight.”

“Yes, yes. I’ve got that too, chief.”

Freely juggling the roll of cash in the air with his hand, Liam left with a sneer on his face, leaving Stephen and Donovan behind in the office. The door closed shut, and Stephen took a seat.

“Is this one of your men? I can’t say I’m impressed.”

“Well, there are useful grunts and there are fodder grunts. Despite his shortcomings in his personality, he falls into the former category. Every faction needs both types of men to run a business, so why not?”

“I agree.”

Donovan sat down as well in the marshal’s chair. A large desk separated the two men.

“What do you have for me, Stephen?”

“Yessir, Donovan. First, about the Class 3-F band that’s been playing in the atrium for the past week. They’re undoubtedly from the anti-neutrality camp. Their intention is to incite a vague sense of resistance from the general populace against the PSC’s and even the AC’s supremacy.”

“I mean, anyone with an eyeball can see that. They have that black flag for a reason.”

Though Donovan’s voice was cheery, the condescension was blatantly obvious. On the other hand, Stephen was unperturbed despite his temper. Where his loyalties laid was just as obvious; he wasn’t Gilbert’s right hand man for nothing.

“Of course. This is an expected course of events. With the furor of anti-establishment sentiment faltering because of the senatorial trials of our comrades, they need something else to keep up the waves of protests against our regime.

“This is most likely a covert operation orchestrated by the Class B-controlled student council. Through their personal connections, the student council is able to leverage the talents in Class F to do the dirty work; inciting rebellion against the Assembly.”

“There we go. Some useful intelligence. Then, what evidence do you have to make that claim?”

“I went down there myself. Ariel and Bianca were there to observe. Out of all the ruckus that Class F makes, they took their precious time to be there to observe on the first day of their live performance.”

“Isn’t that a bit of a stretch, don’t you think?”

“This is an officer’s intuition. Use it as you will.”

The harsh gaze from Stephen was met with a light grin. Donovan rubbed the stub of hair at his chin, seemingly content.

“No, you are correct. My apologies. It is a very likely possibility. And with your cousin and half-sister part of the problem, your insight should be sufficiently accurate.”

Stephen’s left eye twitched at the mention of those two girls. His mouth twisted into a grimace.

“Do you think it will help you having Class A cleared out of the PSC? As much as the charges against us were politically motivated, most of the charges were true. But there were a few that weren’t.”

Donovan didn’t blink. He knitted his fingers together nicely.

“And you were one of them who survived, because they couldn’t press the false charges against you. I need exactly people like you to remain in order to keep the PSC operational. That’s what we’re doing, right?”

“If you think that’s the case, then you have no need to question my loyalty.”

“No, no. I’m not questioning your loyalty. You’ve proven that already.”

Stephen gritted his teeth. The restless urge to outright explode was scratching at his chest.

“If that’s your answer, then if you’d allow me, I’d want you to explain why your department would hire Class F students for your musical. And why those same students plus your favourite pet would join Class F in playing The Outlaws’ songs at lunchtime.”

“Ah, that’s a decision made by Mr Verne and Mr Nigel. I’m no longer in charge of the affairs of the drama department.”

“Bullshit.”

The stare-off continued, but there was an obvious lack of trust between the lone two men in the office. It was already way past the end of club activities. For most people, it would be dinnertime already.

“Whether you think it’s bullshit or not, it doesn’t change the fact.”

There wasn’t a moment missed with his innocent grin. Stephen sighed, rather impatiently.

“Really? Then what about your favourite pet who is my cousin? You’re going to doubt my judgment because of her, but you’re the one who’s closer to her than me. Am I wrong?”

“I have no idea. While I do favour your cousin, she’s just someone to play around with without having the need to take care of the rest of the class. It’s an irritating job, keeping people in line, so I need to have a little fun sometimes.”

There was a sour taste in his mouth, but Stephen swallowed it nonetheless. Even if his new boss was a slimy bastard, it was still his mission to adapt to him, and not to submit to him.

“Let’s get back to the main point, if that’s all you’re going to say. Student council and Class B are the most likely culprits. They will use popular sentiment to push for political reform, and the most likely direction is to subjugate the PSC and the AC.”

“Ho, that’s news to me. Sorry, that was supposed to be sarcastic. Now, what’s in it for them?”

“The PSC and the AC are organizations that de facto wield powers that are supposed to be the student council’s. Because they’re not Class A, and because of how the PSC and the AC are set up in practice, they’re immediately excluded from the power structure. That’s motivating enough. You should know, as the Class C representative who landed himself the top job in the PSC.”

“So you’re thinking of just a mere power grab?”

“That’s what it looks like.”

Donovan leaned back in his chair.

“I have a different opinion. I believe it’s more than just a power grab, and it’ll soon be something out of our control. Your old man Gilbert should be able to see the same thing.”

“What?”

Stephen snarled again. Donovan shrugged, slightly amused.

“I happen to know Mirabelle Jupiter and her temperament, and Gilbert does as well. I’ll advise you with this. She and her sisters have no stake in this school, or value anything we stand for. An opponent playing with chips that aren’t theirs will naturally play their hands differently.”

“Really? What are you trying to say?”

“Class B is not a traditional faction, and Class F is not a traditional pawn. You and Gilbert are smart. You should already be aware of it.”

“We are. You are going to say, they’re doing this just for the sake of doing it? To just mess everything up?”

“Yes. To destroy what exists and replace it with something else. They will replace our game with a different one.”

“Hmph. Not bad. That is certainly something Class B and Class F would go for.”

“I told you, you and Gilbert are smart people.”

Donovan widened his smile. He continued.

“You should learn to use a Teller sonograph. If your half-sister is even half of what she’s famous for, pardon the wordplay, then it’s obvious what you need to do.”

Stephen frowned. He didn’t expect this from Donovan.

“Do you expect Mayumi to attempt to use her eye to cheat on an exam?”

“Class A aren’t the only ones with their paws in every corner of the city.”

Donovan sneered for the first time, and threw several thick file folders on the desk between them.

“These are…?”

“Exam results from Regia Miriam.”

Stephen stood up and picked up one of them by the hand and handled the papers cautiously as if they were radioactive. Several fell out from underneath, spilling over the table and floor.

“From whom did you obtain these? There are even photocopies of the actual papers.”

“Now, now, I can’t out who my sources are, can I? But with that said, they have to be at least from Regia Miriam, right?”

His corporate smile returned as Stephen picked up the dropped sheets and took his time flipping through them. It was a whole minute before Stephen aimed back at Donovan with a rigid gaze.

“At first glance, it doesn’t seem like there are any traces of cheating, but there are other people’s exams here too. You’re saying she’s helping her friends cheat on these exams?”

“Yes. If you go through it chronologically, there’s a subtle pattern with the exam papers. Normally, if you want to catch the cheat, you would scrutinize the ringleader’s and compare his answers with their accomplices’. However, if you look at your half-sister’s exam papers, they do not look out of the ordinary. There’s an obvious natural progression of achievement from one exam to another.”

Donovan pointed to a series of papers from Mayumi’s first year of senior high. Like Stephen first said, looking at her papers alone did not show much, if at all any evidence of cheating.

“I can see it too. The mistakes she made in a previous exam, either she fixed and improved on it, or if it remained a mistake, any other course content that builds on top of that, she failed in those areas too. It looks absolutely normal.”

Donovan nodded. He then spread out several more exams out on the desk, this time of other students from Mayumi’s school.

“It took a while to obtain all the necessary data. These are just mere selections for demonstration purposes, but this is where you can find the pattern. You must look at the exams of students from outside of her homeroom class, and of very specific students.”

Stephen put his hand to these papers, and noticed a pattern immediately. Donovan continued.

“They’re not particularly high-scoring papers, nor were the answers themselves similar enough to raise a red flag in the teacher who’s marking them. In general, teachers wouldn’t give a crap about possible cheating if the final score doesn’t even reach eighty percent. This is part of why this all went under their radar.”

“Mayumi, who can see the correct answers, distributed them among her clients, with each student getting one or two questions max. And probably only verbally and moments before the exam so that there’s too little time for her clients to collude and put all the answers together, which makes practical sense given the scope of her eye’s powers.”

He nodded at Stephen’s answer.

“Almost all correct. And because of the short timeframe, her clients rushed to sit down in their seats to write down their one or two answers almost word-by-word, meaning the answers should almost always have literary tendencies that match Mayumi’s writing.

“Mayumi only did this for students outside of her class. It would have been too easy to be found out if she did this mercenary work for her own class. Different homerooms are mandated to have different exams, after all. But not always entirely.”

Donovan got up and pointed to Mayumi’s exams once more.

“More often than you’d think, exams between classes will have a few overlapping questions; they teach the same syllabus after all. Similar to how Mayumi distributes her answers to different classes, lesser teachers and instructors most likely pluck out exam questions from a question bank. And even more likely, they’d pluck out the same questions but stagger-distribute between the classes.

“For example, if the teachers pulled out nine questions by lottery from such a question bank, Class A’s exam will have questions one to five, Class B’s exam will have questions three to seven, Class C’s exam will have questions five to nine, and Class D’s exam will have questions seven, eight, nine, one, and two.”

Stephen held one of the papers up.

“If Mayumi decides to help out several classes at the same time, then she’ll be in fact giving the same answer to the same question, multiple times.”

Donovan nodded again.

“Exactly. Only her own homeroom had used an active Teller sonograph to monitor her during an exam, so of course that’s another barrier to help her own class to cheat. This is how she was able to evade detection. She handed out answers to only other classes, at the moment before the exam began, and with different answers to different clients. On top of that, teachers usually do not share exam papers with each other after the fact because from within their own set of completed exam papers, there’s not enough reason to suspect any widespread cheating; Mayumi’s strategy to disperse risk has made sure that it would be the case. This whole setup is practically undetectable by their faculty, and our deduction of how to find a pattern for finding Mayumi’s answers is only possible because of a tip-off from an insider.”

Donovan looked up from the exams as Stephen folded his arms across his chest.

“You got the tip-off and obtained these exams to try and cross-examine the theory.”

“Yes, essentially. There’s also one more trail of evidence that makes this case much stronger. If you look through the exams over time, the number of clients is actually countable, because later on Mayumi wasn’t distributing the answers equally among her clients. For a few of the classes, there seems to be three or four students that do this distribution as a proxy for Mayumi, for maybe the dozen students who are in on the scheme.”

Stephen’s eyes widened with attention.

“So after building up a network of trusted people, they were put in charge of proxying Mayumi’s job of providing exam answers and therefore should have more exam answers from Mayumi. And that’s how the pattern could be independently detected.”

“Indeed. I picked these out to show you, because these are her proxies. And because she made this compromise to make the operation more efficient, it allowed this pattern to be more detectable.”

“Yet, she lowers the risk of an inside leak as long as the proxies are loyal to her, since it’s much harder to command this many clients to keep their mouths shut.”

Stephen threw the exam papers back on the table.

“Is this operation really worth it for Mayumi? Her clients get at most only one or two answers, while her proxies might get a couple more.”

“That’s between five to twenty percent of the score we’re talking about. For an elite school, that can make or break a lot of things.”

“Hmph. While this data certainly lends lots of credence to your insider’s theory, it’s not definitively provable until a Teller sonograph tells us so.”

“And this is why we need someone who can operate a Teller sonograph.”

“And you think I should be the one to do it?”

“It’s got to do with you a lot, doesn’t it? Your half-sister is the criminal, while your cousin is the would-be client.”

“Cecilia? A client—?”

Stephen took an involuntary step backward, but he already realized, even without Donovan’s subsequent explanation.

“Due to her absences, Cecilia is on course for academic probation if she can’t pass with above the probation threshold of seventy-five percent on the next set of morning midterms. Academic probation means a stop to extracurriculars, meaning she will miss out on the musical and the talent show. What do you think of the chances that Mayumi will use her powers here in this situation?”

“If it’s Class 3-F and Mayumi, I’d say it’s likely. They’re not the saints that they think they are.”

“And neither are any of the classes. This is Korolev Senior, after all. So, will you take the job?”

Stephen shrugged nonchalantly.

“Of course. Although they may seem related to me, I really don’t have any real relations to those two.”

“They’re your family, aren’t they?”

“One has willingly left the family of their own volition, and the other is a bastard child of a mistress. Neither holds the Liguro name, nor do I even need my father’s name. What do you think?”

It was Donovan’s turn to shrug.

“When you put it that way, it does sound like they have no relations to you, but you at least know them, right?”

“In some ways, sure. How about this? They know me, that’s for sure.”

“How convenient. Well, it do be like that sometimes. This is what this school’s like. If it’s true that they’re just normal folk—well, as normal as you can get for this school—then I feel a little sorry for having the innocent involved.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mentioned before that the ongoing insurrection by Class F is different from periods of unrest in the past. Let’s start from here: why do you think the faculty has the ultimate power, despite the backgrounds of the students who attend this institution? Including you and your relatives who are involved in this disturbance?”

“Hmm?”

Donovan took his seat in the marshal’s chair and webbed his fingers together. Stephen, too, sat back down.

“The students were able to wrest away everything but the rights to lecture and to grade, but only for as long as the headmistress allows this to continue. The arrival of Ms Romana changed that equation.”

“But Ms Romana is a Heart, so of course her word is law.”

“And that’s exactly why our system is falling apart. Our system is based on a mutually agreed-upon set of normative rules, the so-called rules of society and its functions. The constitution and the Rules of the Game. If one can come in and override these rules and force the contemporary holders of influence to bend the knee, then it’s the beginning of the end for the existing system.”

“Is that what you think the reason is for Mayumi’s return to Korolev? A conspiracy from above to overturn our order through the guise of a popular uprising?”

“It’s a theory, of course, but I think it’s more real than it may suggest on first glance. Here’s the next conspiracy factor. Do you know who convinced your half-sister to return?”

Stephen narrowed his eyes. Again, he didn’t expect Donovan to look this deep into the situation as well as his relatives.

“Who?”

“I mentioned her name before. Someone me, you and Gilbert, and pretty much everyone in the school, are familiar with. Especially the two of you, and might I add Mona to the list as well, should know exactly who this person is.”

Angrily, Stephen spat out. He was suddenly pissed.

“…it’s her? How can it be her?”

“Right? How can I not think it’s a conspiracy if it’s true? Well, it is true, so I guess I do think it’s a conspiracy.”

“And I assume you got this bit from your informants at Regia Miriam? That means she showed up at that school as herself, and didn’t approach Mayumi in secret.”

“Yes. And remember, I don’t think it’s a coincidence that someone like Ms Romana would replace Mr Constantinus as Class F homeroom teacher, and then someone like Mayumi would be allowed to subsequently join that powder keg of a class. And now, as you and I were discussing earlier, that secret person’s student council is using her and Class F for their political ends.”

Stephen’s fists curled into a ball, furious. Donovan cleaned up and set the file folders aside neatly. His fake, corporate smile was in full display, and said as he held up a different file folder.

“That’s right. Mirabelle Jupiter, our student council president, visited Regia Miriam to solicit your half-sister’s consent to transfer here, to Korolev Senior.”

7 – Revolution Studio

The week’s end arrived quickly, and so did the pace of Mayumi and Caius’ commitment to the musical. Less than a few days in, they were already sweating buckets out practicing the play’s dance sequences under Trisha. Once their choreography was satisfactory for the day, they would join in the choir under Mr Nigel.

As Anne warned and Caius remembered, the drama department’s operation was tight as they were under a very narrow timeline, which called into question Donovan’s need to start a war against Class D for the talent show’s golden time slot. Needless to say, there wasn’t much dissent when their operation was tight.

In the library’s upper floor were Caius and Cecilia, studying together for the next part of their assignment from their literature class, as they did before at the beginning of the week. They sat in the same positions too, facing each other from across the table. There was a wide, large window nearby, covered by water droplets and let in a meagre amount of light, which prompted the library custodians to turn on all the lights.

“In isolation, in the album, the reality of Tommy’s journey to the city finally catches up to him in Are We The Waiting. While he ditched everything and nothing in his old town, he realizes that he also has everything and nothing here in the city. He sees everything the city advertised with its starry nights of city lights, but at the same time there’s nowhere for him to start over. He eventually makes up his mind that it’s time to discard his old life in the suburbs, and that’s when St. Timmy shows up.”

Caius summarized the start of the next act in the album, but not necessarily the musical. He continued.

“The musical is a little different, using songs from their other albums to elucidate on the story. So, in Favourite Son that plays before it, it details Mark’s descent into depression that made him join the Navy. He didn’t like home, but he also didn’t want to slum it out in the city ghettos with Tommy. It’s just too much for a kid raised in the suburbs to accept. Are We The Waiting in the musical, instead of being Tommy’s story, was rebranded into Mark’s, and shares a similar sentiment. The decision to enlist was also a turning point; leaving everything he’s known behind in exchange for an unknown future.”

“Sounds good, yup. That’s Mark’s subplot to contrast with the route Tommy’s chosen. It’s one of many options of what disaffected teenagers chose to do to escape their dreadful lives.”

“Mark’s really gonna have it hard, though, since he’s going to be sent to fight in a foreign land. In reality, it’s supposed to be an allusion to our own foreign mission in Eiria, after all.”

“That’s actually a manifestation of their desire for escape from the reality they’re born into. They physically have to go to a foreign land to mentally leave behind what bitterness they had for their home.”

Caius spun the pencil in his hand as his other hand’s fingers tapped on the assignment paper on the table. He was an Elite, all right, fidgeting with both hands at the same time.

“That’s not a bad angle, actually, viewing Mark’s substory as an alternative choice to the dilemma of the Prince of Suburbia. Disenchantment with the status quo can manifest in different ways.”

“Of course. That’s why in the musical, they expanded the story to include a couple more characters. The original album only talks about Tommy, but to adapt it into a dramatic performance, there has to be a few more devices to make the main story stronger.”

“Yeah. Then as for the main story, St. Timmy is introduced next as the choice that Tommy makes in contrast to Mark’s. St. Timmy is supposedly a drug dealer from the ghetto who’s responsible for the inner city’s liveliness. To join the gangs swindling and shoplifting by day and partying in the hood at night, he needs to be initiated into this society in some form. So, through the use of psychoactive drugs, he forcibly changes his behaviour from something more befitting of a disgruntled suburban kid, to a headstrong, dangerous and confident underground gangster.”

Cecilia laughed at the very sober characterization of Tommy.

“I mean, that’s normally how people join the hood anyway. MJA refers to it as the ‘underbelly’, where all sorts of legally questionable things happen. We in civilized society call them ‘grey zones’, but it’s just another day in the ghetto.”

“It’s also a great place to have fun, I’ve heard. I’ve actually never seen what happens inside of it, since I’m strictly from civilization. A Prince of Suburbia, if you will. Have you?”

“No… I don’t think so. I spend time with some who are loosely associated with them, but I always refuse to join them when they suggest something way too far out of line for me.”

“Oh? Like what, specifically?”

“Like going to nightclubs and making dosh by serving the VIP guests there. I mean, I think they have a great time there, but as much fun as we have doing karaoke, I can’t get involved with anything more than that. I don’t think I have the guts to make the leap that Tommy did.”

“Is that really what happens?”

“Kind of. There’s a process of escalation. First, it’s going to a karaoke mixer with the local scum. Then, you get invited to dates or double dates to underground bars and clubs. Finally, after you make a decent name for yourself in those places, you get the big gig with the bosses. Something like that.”

Caius whistled.

“Then as someone with the experience, are the portrayals in the movies accurate?”

“No, no, no. I didn’t do nearly enough of that. I got to do the second thing once and I never went back. It just wasn’t the kind of thing for me.

“Secondly, the romanticization of it is kinda sus because it appeals to ideals or morals that can sell to the general audience, like the idea of a kind-hearted mafia boss. I think that kind of thing happens very rarely, and in most situations, it’s a lot more cutthroat with their interests and egos. Certainly, the way the underbelly is portrayed in Auxirian Idiot is way closer to reality than one would expect.”

“I must say, then, as someone connected to Eternia in some way, I can see your point. Directors pick out the most sensational story to perform, after all. From the little I see of Kato and his people, I certainly understand how cutthroat that kind of a world is.”

“I think on Kato’s level in Eternia, that’s much higher than what Tommy gets to see, and it kinda applies to us and the top of Korolev too. To give an analogy, Class A owns the levers of control to the kinds of businesses that flourish in the ghettos like Shamshuipo, while Class G are the on-the-ground gangsters, or to Class A, are either the customers or the manual labourers who are needed for those businesses to serve or operate. I don’t know why, but Kato and Evie should have been in Class A.”

“Then St. Timmy is someone in between those two groups of people, making the money off of selling drugs to the underbelly as an agent of the mafia bosses above him.”

“Of course. That’s how the underground economy has to run. Where exactly do these goods come from? Nobody in the ghetto knows except for the criminal bosses running those drug businesses, and maybe the middle men like St. Timmy. If they do get a handle on that kind of information, they’ll be more than just a petty drug dealer, they’ll be considered a big shot who not just sells drugs but can also sell that info as an informant. Sounds familiar to our movies?”

“Ah, that does sound like it. It’s the runner working between the crime families who seems to know the ins and outs of the street feuds while also able to procure anything and everything for a client who can pay the price.”

“It’s just the nature of the business, and that’s also kind of how the families of the students of the higher classes are too in the real world. I would know, because I’m from Stephen’s family.”

“What? You’re from Stephen’s family? How?”

Genuinely surprised, he stopped both hands’ fidgeting at Cecilia’s assertion. Cecilia, in turn, hastily held up both her hands in reaction.

“I’m his cousin through my mom and his dad, but we lived away from each other and my mom broke ties with the family a long time ago. Today, we’re just strangers who happen to be related by blood, that’s all.”

“Hmm.”

Though Cecilia was quite callous at the mention of her family, Caius was a lot more than just apprehensive, but even then, she can only shrug at it. It was a natural reaction from someone who was actively resisting the PSC.

“If I’m on his side in any capacity, I wouldn’t be here, would I?”

Caius ruminated for a split second.

“So you’re saying you’re in Alice’s previous position?”

Cecilia laughed in earnest.

“More like Alice’s current position, and for as long as I can remember, too. If you’re still suspicious, Ariel would have told you by now, no?”

“No, but I’m still gonna ask Ariel to look at your file. For safe measures.”

“For the sake of Class F? I didn’t expect you to be the most loyal of the Elites.”

She laughed again, another one of honest merriment with a touch of edge. Caius was less serious as he said that jokingly.

“I’m not the most loyal, not by a long shot. If I had to name somebody, Kato probably fits the bill.”

“Well, whatever your alignment is, I get it, I get it. It’s almost like fraternizing with the enemy.”

“That’s right, but it’s okay. If I get to punch Stephen in the face like Kato did with Gilbert, you’d be fine with it, right?”

“Absolutely. I’d welcome that, in fact.”

Caius turned the page in his textbook.

“But, your affinity for rock and punk music is related to your family’s situation, right? If your mother broke ties with the family, I’m guessing that you’re not the one who’s left with the family fortune.”

Cecilia was surprised at his hypothesis, both at its accuracy and his audacity to speculate on someone else’s life. She always forgot that she was talking to an Elite, a being from a different dimension, but curiously also from the same one as Ariel’s.

“Your guess is right on the money that’s not mine; I’m sort of poor, on some level of that word’s meaning. Without the family’s support, my mom works many jobs in a day to get me into this school on her own.”

Caius felt that she didn’t want to elaborate any further on her family, so he let that be. That was enough of an explanation.

“Then how come you’re not in Class A? I think you have the abilities, and if you had just pulled a few strings, you would’ve gotten there.”

“I don’t want to be in the same class as Stephen. On the other hand, I do want to stay low, and move along at my own pace without others trying to get in my way. Staying out of politics here is how to accomplish that.”

“I see. That’s what you mean by neither blue nor yellow. But associating with me and Mayumi will mean you’ll be associating with the yellow camp, or the anti-neutrality camp. Will that be forgivable?”

“Depends. It’s not the end of the world for me in either direction. For good or for ill, I’m known for being Anne’s bitch in the drama department, and she together with Donovan are definitely in the pro-establishment blue camp.”

“That’s true. Then, let’s get back to St. Timmy. We’ll learn later on that St. Timmy is just a figment of Tommy’s ego charged with drugs, but that’s for later. For now, St. Timmy allowed Tommy to become a charismatic rebel leader of the ghetto, and as a consequence, was able to capture the heart of Whatzshecalled, a real rebel from the underbelly.

“But there were major differences between them. For one, Whatzshecalled was never the druggie that Tommy was. The other difference is that she was truly born and raised in the city ghetto, having a deep understanding of the underbelly’s functions and therefore the real reasons to agitate for change. But again, this is a backdrop for what happens later. Right now, Tommy’s enjoying his new life of crime and drugs.”

Cecilia also flipped to the next page of her textbook.

“While that’s happening, Mark and Susan are having their own problems with their lives in Give Me Novacaine. Mark needs anaesthesia for the wounds he sustained during his military deployment, while back in Sunnyville, Susan is recovering from the birth of her son with melatonin, pot and alcohol.

“Both met huge roadblocks in their lives. Mark is suffering from actual physical injuries while overseas in search of finding peace with his ‘going nowhere’ suburban heritage. At home, Susan can’t cope with the responsibility of raising a child at her young age, so she drowns herself in a mixture of substances to run away from those responsibilities, and let the father handle all of it. A really big contrast with Tommy’s apparent success at this point in the story.”

“You could say they’re doubling as foils to Tommy, or the attempt to be. They’re contrasts that’ll continue throughout the story, and eventually we get to watch them converge. They realize they’re still suburban kids at the end of their journeys.”

Cecilia nodded.

“And this song marks the start of that contrast. We get back to Tommy and St. Timmy, and how he’s enamoured by the rebellion that’s led by Whatzshecalled. He openly professes his love for her in the performance of Last of the Auxirian Girls and She’s a Rebel, done with the verses from each respective song in a call-and-response. We get a few of these call-and-responses for other songs later on too, but anyways. This is the high point of Tommy’s life in the city, directly coming off contrasting with the misery of his friends.”

“The grass couldn’t look greener on his own pasture. While we don’t know exactly what Whatzshecalled actually does as a so-called ‘true’ rebel because the story is seen through Tommy’s eyes, we can surmise it’s likely something more substantial than Tommy’s immature rage; that’s why Tommy idolizes her in the first place. It’s about getting things done on the ground like leading rallies, spraying graffiti, establishing connections in and out of the underbelly, and bailing out comrades from their unquestionable stupidity. Things that Tommy also want to do if he’s aspiring to become a true rebel like Whatzshecalled.”

As Caius finished, Cecilia gave a dry chuckle.

“And she’s naive enough, or rather optimistic or idealistic enough, to accept Tommy’s desire to become one, and it’s exemplified in the next song. In Last Night on Earth, Tommy, under the influence of St. Timmy, persuades Whatzshecalled to take the same drugs he is, heroin in the original script. And in their dangerous combination of love, crime and drugs, Whatzshecalled expresses her trust in Tommy and takes the drug.”

“This part is particularly interesting, because Susan’s boyfriend, or husband, or whatever he is, sings this song with Whatzshecalled. It’s a love song, but they’re singing it to different people; he’s singing it to his kid, while Whatzshecalled’s singing it to Tommy.”

“Yup. That’s actually really cool that it fits both situations. Although Susan’s boyfriend isn’t that much better than Susan, at least his head was clear enough to actually take care of the kid properly.”

“And it turns out this is where the story starts to turn towards the climax, though it’s not apparent to the audience yet. That’s what’s amazing about this sequence, because where things start to fall apart has to be in the slowest and most subtle song. A lull in the battle that gives a false sense of security.”

Cecilia leaned back into her chair comfortably and began singing the first verse of the song, which was St. Timmy’s part.

“I text a postcard sent to you, did it go through—sending all my love to you. You are the moonlight of my life, every night—giving all my love to you.”

After the verse, Caius followed up with the pre-chorus.

“My beating heart belongs to you. I walked for miles ‘til I found you.”

““I’m here to honour you. If I lose everything in the fire; I’m sending all my love to you.”“

They finished with the chorus together. Caius grinned, both finished with the segment of the story that they needed for the next part of their assignment. Cecilia turned in her chair idly, head resting on top of and over the headrest with eyes on the ceiling. She was undoubtedly comfortable.

“Things here look pretty swell at the moment, too, don’t they? It’s less than a week and the two of you are already neck-deep in rehearsing.”

“Don’t even remind me. Mayumi might have had past experience, but I was just an extra. I’m not nearly as good as the others.”

“I dunno, you seem to have just as much talent, not gonna lie.”

Caius was smug, pointing his finger at her.

“If I’m talented, then you must be a star. You can do stage acting, singing and dancing all at once and better than literally everyone else. You become a completely different person when on stage, y’know? I still don’t understand why the drama department wasn’t willing to do a regular play and put you in a star role. They’re literally wasting their talent.”

She struggled to keep her wide smile at bay and felt elated at his praise, so she covered it up with a cough into her clenched hand.

“Ahem. That’s just a day on the job, nothing more. And even if I’m that good, no one except for Don wants to put me in a star role, and even when he did, someone with real clout had to take an even higher profile star role for it to be acceptable to the rest of the department.”

It was Caius’ turn to turn in his chair.

“All that political BS for their bruised egos. A sad way for the drama department to fall.”

“That’s what you get when you put any group of people together. Even among friend circles, there’ll be this kind of tribalistic drama when egos clash.”

He put his feet up on the chair next to him lazily, giving it a little thought.

“No, that’s right. I can totally imagine that happening. Squabbling is just human nature, even between the closest of friends.”

“Are you speaking from experience? With the Elites?”

“Absolutely.”

Caius laughed gleefully at the presumption, precisely because she was right. For a group as large as theirs it was relatively peaceful, but there was inevitably friction in some way or another.

“Are we done with our classwork here?”

“I think so.”

He closed his text with a loud flap of the pages, which reminded Cecilia.

“Wait a minute, isn’t the class going through the story kinda quick? It’s only the first week of introducing this work, right? It’s five weeks per work of literature to study, and this is only the fifth week of school. That means we finished with Les Misérables a week early.”

“True. We’re speed-running this like a mofo, but that’s okay. It means the later weeks in the semester will be easier.”

He maintained his grin and added a shrug to it, and while the words don’t seem to suggest it, Cecilia couldn’t help but roll her eyes at his naked confidence. Caius laughed at her reaction. He leaned forward to rest his chin in his hands, supported by the elbows on the desk.

“Now, that’s what a response to an Elite should look like.”

“Don’t even remind me. Both Eon and Kato are just as annoying as you are.”

“C’mon, give me a little credit. I’m the least annoying of the three.”

“I’ll need a rain check on that one, and even then I’d still press ‘x’ to doubt.”

Cecilia had been joining the Elites at lunchtime, at the surprising insistence of Mayumi. While Mayumi was well-behaved towards Cecilia, the other two Elites Eon and Kato certainly didn’t hold any quarter.

“Are you still upset about the equinox festival being postponed to next next week? As amazing as we are, we can’t do anything about that. We can’t do much if the weather forecast is continuous rain for the next week or so.”

“No, no, no, it’s not about that. It only moved a little further away, not cancelled.”

She was a little upset.

“It’ll be great. If we get clear skies, we’ll be able to see fireworks and have events on the river. The one year that it happened right after rainfall, it was still damp and cloudy so everything was sticky and we couldn’t see any fireworks. Sad days.”

“It’s fine! I’m not upset about it!”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes?!”

She was quite upset now, comically so with her agitated frown, and Caius merely smirked. There was not a fine line between friends and insulting the intelligence of an enemy, it seemed. On the other hand, there was no doubt he was only this outrageous with Mayumi, so it was sort of reassuring at the same time that Caius treated her like a friend, if she could call it that. A little odd and with the truth impossible to grasp, she continued to carry that displeasure in her face, inadvertently making it known to Caius and his hidden amusement.


Monday, September 26, 1887. Korolev Senior, central atrium.

Rrrrrrrrrrrnnnnnnng!

“Gimme cherry bombs and gasoline! Debutantes in surgery! And the headline: LEGALIZE—!”

““—the truth!”“

Posing in front of a small crowd of students, Mayumi closed it off with a solid final riff of her guitar.

“Thank you, everybody! Thanks for coming to our first live!”

“That was sick!” “It was awesome, sister!” “Woooooo!”

Even the rest of the Elites were surprised at Mayumi’s popularity among the other classes, though her bubbly personality would be welcomed anywhere.

The atrium was a busy place at lunchtime as usual. Not only did students loiter along the lockers and hallways, but they also flocked to the different landmarks in the atrium like the mobile billboards, under the spiral staircase, and the few indoor trees that saw sunlight only from the transparent glass ceiling several floors up.

Carrying with them folding tables and lawn chairs that they took from nearby storage rooms, it solved the problem of class confrontation in the cafeteria by essentially expanding into the atrium to make space. As such, it was occupied by mostly of the lower classes and therefore, they appreciated the show that the Elites of Class F put on. There were even observers on the second and third floor balconies.

Their first performance was awfully successful, to Kato’s surprise. The sound setup was clean, thanks to Alice; their form was sharp; and the audience reacted well to about thirty minutes of MJA’s music. He was sure that the PSC would come and break up the party, but then again after that senatorial debacle they seemed to be laying low for the time being.

“Kato! Was that great, or was that great?”

“It was fantastic, all right? Just as I expected from you, Mayumi.”

Like from the very start, the first name that came out of her mouth was the Eternian boy’s as they began to pack up. Mayumi posed in front of Kato with the Gibson Les Paul Jr. in her hands, to which he nonchalantly turned away and bent down to put away his own.

“Hey! You think you can diss me like that? Who d’ya think taught ye how to play this here, boy?”

“What the—stop!”

Instantly, he was ruffled up by her arm around his neck that pulled his face against her flat chest, followed by her knuckles of her other hand drilling circles into the side of his head. The smile on her face stretched across the plains and hills of her face unrelentingly, and chortled uncontrollably for no other reason but the unsolicited post-performance euphoria.

And of course, he was instantly annoyed at the physical assault and he carefully extricated himself out of her still-feeble clutches. He held her wrists at arm’s length, preventing her from attempting it again.

“Control yourself, sister. That wasn’t a diss.”

“Nuh-uh. You know I’m always right, and I know a diss when I hear one.”

“C’mon, sis, don’t be like this. We’re closing shop, it’s enough!”

“But I just got started?”

“And that’s already enough with you!”

“Heh, and you thought you wouldn’t be the straight man again.”

She ended with a haughty and amused snicker, which drove Kato’s nerves up the wall. Before he acted on that impulse, he quickly decided to drop this at once and go back to unplugging his setup. He let go of her wrists, but then he noticed she already wrapped her hands around his own wrists, tugging at it tenderly.

“…what is it?”

“Remember, I’m always right. You can’t fight me on any terms.”

This time, she beamed in earnest and without any trace of the pompous attitude she wore a moment ago. It was a simple, pure-hearted smile that captivated Kato within it, who inadvertently allowed her hands to find its way to holding onto his.

“I don’t think I’d ever want to fight you…”

“Perfect. Then you’ll do everything as I say, right?”

“Now, that, I can’t do either…”

It had already been a few moments too many that Mayumi wouldn’t let go and Kato could feel the heat from the stares around him, especially from the other Elites.

“Hah. Of course you wouldn’t. An Elite bends to no-one, not even their own. Although I would recommend that you still submit to me, the boss of this particular realm.”

And just as quickly, the serenity disappeared and the sneer returned with its arrogance and condescension, which was the natural state of affairs apparently. Finally, Mayumi reached for her case as she pulled apart the guitar’s strap around her torso, and Kato let out a breath of relief that he didn’t realize he was holding onto.

“I think we’re all under your suzerainty for as long as we can remember. Isn’t that already it?”

“Tsk, tsk, tsk. What I’m looking for is your undying fealty to the crown, sir Kato the knight.”

“On the topic of the crown, this is what you and the drama department are going to do for the musical, right? We are not gonna do the same stuff for the talent show, sadly.”

“Nah, this is for fun. For the talent show, you’re probably going to have to go all-in with the original jazz ensemble. I know that we thought we could do a rock band arrangement, but after a week I think Caius is too overwhelmed by all that practice, and if we’re going to be only playing MJA songs for this setup, I think you’ll have a better chance at getting a nomination for playing jazz without me and Caius instead.”

“Cool. I’m glad that you think of dragging all of us into the anti-neutrality protest as ‘for fun’.”

“Are you even listening to me?! Anyway, this was Alice’s idea, and by extension, it was the Jupiters’ idea. Not that it was, like, a bad idea. It makes total sense and Chantal was completely on board with it. I’m just along for the ride, bro.”

“I mean, you’re right, it’s their idea, but you still agreed to be the new face of the protests.”

“Don’t be a dick, dick.”

“Who did you think I learned that skill from?”

Kato had the last snicker as they slung their cases on their backs and got to dismantle the amps. Nearby, the crew helped Franco with the drum set, which would need to be taken back and forth multiple times in sections to the music room if it weren’t for Evie, Yui and Cecilia here to help. They didn’t use the drums on the fourth floor; it remained there.

On approach was a familiar grouchy member of the PSC followed by his two peons from Class A. His chronically messy hair was glistening in the midday sunlight, something that also got a little in the way of the Elites, but it was only when Stephen stopped in front of Mayumi that the striking similarity of their hair was noticed by Kato. Sparing Kato only a glance, Stephen held up his cleanse tag, and attached to it was the red ribbon of the PSC.

“If I may, papers, please.”

“I’ve got papers. I always do.”

Both were noticeably well-mannered, but Kato and Cecilia, who also took notice of her cousin’s intrusion, could feel something awkwardly off between the two. It wasn’t the usual animosity between the laypeople and the PSC; it felt like something that could be deeply cutting.

Mayumi pulled out the permit that Scarlett signed in her own name. It only took a moment for Stephen to hand it back to her.”

“The SLO’s permit looks good. Remember to keep to your permit’s boundaries.”

“Thanks, chief.”

Sparing another, final glance at Kato, Stephen and his men retreated as quickly as they had arrived, which left the Elites a little bit bamboozled by the interaction.

Cecilia went up to Kato and Mayumi, worried about her cousin’s intentions.

“W-what was that about?”

“That’s what I want to know too, Kato. How does your school’s disciplinary police body work here?”

“I’m just as confused as you are. I was expecting some hardcore questioning, but it turned out not to be. They’ll ask for your permit for atrium activities, which are given out by the SLO, and then ask why you needed it. A routine check.”

“Then everybody else here in the atrium also has a permit?”

“For the organizer in charge of taking out all these tables and chairs. You’re the liable party if something out of line happens.”

“So I’m being thrown under the bus?! Not that it matters that much if the PSC gets me, I guess.”

“You’re not afraid of suspension or expulsion? Okay, sis.”

“Eheheheh, well, at least he didn’t make a scene just now. I was expecting more from him too, given the stage you have here.”

Cecilia pointed to the drapery behind their setup, which was a large black blossom flag held up by two mobile light posts on each side. It was a flagrant display of a specific contemporary political position. But though the connotation was in opposition to the PSC, the link was not direct because the establishment was technically not in the wider pan-blue camp. If they ever made that direct endorsement, it would be the end of the PSC and the current order in Korolev Senior, as it would be a naked act of treason against Eternia.

The pan-blue camp was a collective term for supporters of the current status quo between Eternia, which was the Yue underground mob, and Auxiria, the state that, now, was the sole sovereign over the continent of Candor. They were pro-collaboration with the legal ruling party, the imperial government of Auxiria, and therefore they most likely had vested interests, economic or otherwise, on the Auxirian side that motivated them to support the maintenance of the status quo.

On the other side, the pan-yellow camp demanded that the Eternians take over from Auxirian rule in order to oversee the process of political self-determination for the various groups under their aegis, primarily for the Yue people. In recent years, the two factions became more and more polarized as the blue camp veered deep into treasonous territory, being accused of slowly turning into an arm of the Auxirian imperial government rather than Eternia. In reaction, the yellow camp’s attitude on self-determination turned just as hardline, and the result of it was the still-developing political unrest in Lien.

“The Act of Neutrality hadn’t passed yet, so it’s still fine to do it here in the atrium. They can’t touch us yet. Of course, if you’re doing what Chantal’s doing and deliberately waving this flag outside the atrium, then you’ll get beaned.”

“Don’t sweat it, Celia. We’re not gonna treat you or him differently just because he’s your cousin, y’know? He’ll be smited with the force of a first-class Elite, just as we planned it.”

Mayumi winked as she showed off her nonexistent biceps to a now-smiling Cecilia. Kato shrugged, also just as unrepentant.

Suddenly, Caius clapped his hands at them to signal the others’ readiness for departure.

“Let’s go already, we’ll meet you guys back at the studio. Celia, come here.”

““Okay!”“

Caius handed over his keyboard, its stands and the sheet music to her as he moved together with Franco together in moving out the biggest of the percussion. With the rest of the Elites laughing at their struggle, as they expected they would, Mayumi and Kato went to carry their amps and other peripherals back to the fourth floor. With whichever free hands they had, the Elites waved at each other as they parted.

“Ain’t that nice? Celia’s been a good sport. I always have confidence in my judgment of other people’s character.”

“Yes, and yes, you do. I don’t expect anything less from you.”

“Now you’re a li’l too happy there, bootlicker.”

“I don’t think so, Mayumi. It’s been the same this whole time. Imagine how upset you’d be if everyone had something annoying to say at every single opportunity. We can find that kind of trouble elsewhere.”

“Implyin’ you’re not doing that at this very moment.”

“We’re being very generous with our patience, sister.”

Mayumi grinned and said nothing further. Not only her judgment but her self-awareness too were her strengths.

“About Celia though, I didn’t know that Caius was in the same class as her. She’s also Ariel’s friend, so that helps.”

“I heard that now, they get together in the library during fifth period to skip it.”

Another, more mischievous grin appeared on Mayumi’s face. Again, Kato only sneered.

“Good for them, ain’t it? Good for Caius, to be honest. Celia’s totally in Caius’ strike zone, in my humble opinion.”

“Heheheh. I’m just happy that it’s happening. How much time do you give them before they officially get together?”

“Laying it out straight, eh? I don’t know, sister. It could be days, it could be years. One factor is what Celia’s thoughts are and how receptive she is to the idea; that’s an unknown as of right now. The other is if Caius thinks he’s ready for that idea.”

“That’s a long-winded way of saying you have no idea. Just give me a number, bro.”

“That’s exactly it. I’ll give you a random number and you’ll ask why, so I preemptively answered the ‘why’ question first.”

Mayumi snickered. Maybe she trained the Elites a little too well.

“Then I hope it can be very soon. I can expedite the process, and I have the resources. There have to be opportunities during these weeks before the talent show when we’re with the drama department. I can feel it.”

She puffed out her tiny chest in the affirmative.

“Now that’s some ulterior motivation you got there. He’s one of your lackeys too, are you sure you want to sell him off to another woman?”

“Why does it sound like you’re attacking my character somehow? Anyway, I’m just glad that that’s a possible pairing. Don’t you think so?”

“More power to you to get those two together, then. I have enough girls around me to take care of, and Caius doesn’t have enough.”

“Ooo, look at you, pimpin’!”

“It’s not pimping! I have, like, five other girls living with me, two of which are my sisters. And then at school, I have you here too. There are plenty to go around to give me a headache.”

“One man with six wives, is a harem still a thing that’s allowed?”

“No, but again, two of them are my sisters, and one of them can be my grandmother. That’s not a harem, that’s an extended family.”

“So the other three are bride candidates, including myself, right?”

“Technically one of them was already a bride, and no, there’s no open position for this job. It’s closed until further notice.”

“Aww…”

Mayumi wailed without any trace of gloom, and in fact she was still grinning brightly at Kato. He had dodged the question with a shrug of his shoulders like it was nothing. Momentarily, he wondered how angry Mayumi would be if he were to answer the question truthfully, but it was a useless contemplation as he had zero intentions of answering it anyway.

They had made it to their studio on the fourth floor and dumped their cargo inside the sound room for practice tomorrow morning, since after school Mayumi and Caius would be absent due to the musical’s rehearsal.

“With all this practice, are you gonna be able to pass those advanced classes’ exams in a couple of weeks? Remember, Sisi mentioned that on your first day.”

“Hmm? Exams? You don’t need to worry about that. My marks are way better than yours.”

Bemused, Kato put a hand to his hip, unconvinced.

“Are you using your eye again? Y’know, as a kid it never mattered if you got caught cheating, even if it’s impossible for the teachers to catch you specifically cheating. But cheating in high school is kinda cringe.”

“I can’t cheat with my eye anyway. Schools know to set up Teller sonographs to detect mana fields that my eye’s powers will distort.”

“And when did they start doing that?”

“How rude. For your information, it has been the case since the start of junior high school. I haven’t cheated in years.”

“Sounds like someone stupidly proud of having quit smoking when they could have not done that thing in the first place.”

“Hey! Fuck you, leather man!”

“What, do they just let a Teller sonograph run in the back while you write an exam? That’s a lot of electricity wasted.”

“Are you saying that I’m a waste of electricity?”

“Listen to me. It’s the exam that you’re writing that’s a waste of time.”

Teller sonographs were alchemical measurement devices, found in most science wings, that printed out raw field data of the mana fields in its sensor’s vicinity. In the past, Teller sonographs could take up whole rooms, and were only fitting for laboratories. And before the invention of Teller sonographs were a variety of archaic and analog methods of mana field measurement, including manual human-written methods. But even in today’s economy, with cheaper, portable desktop-ready typewriter-sized Teller sonographs, they were still prohibitively expensive, in the upwards of tens of thousands of dollars per machine.

“No, you’re right. Exams are a waste of time.”

Almost instantly, Mayumi closed the distance between the two of them, wrapping her arms around his neck and perching on it once more.

“…Mayumi?”

She buried her face in his chest, not letting him see her face, but her eyepatch was flipped up, meaning her right eye was open.

“Do you remember back then, the final day I was here in Korolev, that I confessed to you?”

Kato curled his lips. It took a moment for him to reply.

“…of course, I do.”

“You weren’t able to give me an answer that day, and that happened to be the final day as well.”

Another pause. He chose his words carefully, hyper-conscious of the warm body clinging to him. The furnace that was his forehead was turned on to maximum, and he could feel the sweat drops forming on it.

“I had no idea what to say, to be perfectly honest. If I remember correctly, I think I panicked and told you to get back to me for an answer some time later.”

“You said to give you a couple of weeks to sort things out, and you’ll get back to me.”

“Was that what I said?”

“Meanie. How can you forget?”

He could feel her grip tighten around him by just a little bit.

“If a certain someone didn’t just up and leave without a trace the next day, then I might have remembered those little details.”

“Now you know why I had to confess to you that day, right? It wasn’t my choice to leave, and it was my very last day. But then, after what had happened following that, how could I not leave?”

“You could have sat through the shitstorm together with us. Did you know how we fixed everything in the end? We waited for Caius to come back to his senses. That was our only option. If he didn’t, you would have come back to a very different Class F.”

“Figures. There wasn’t another option, after all.”

“And conversely, now you know why I remember only the events following that. It was painful for everyone, even the Jupiter sisters, Mayumi.”

“Mhm.”

She pressed her face hard into his chest as her ears registered the words she didn’t want to hear; she already heard it in a vision from her eye’s precognitive powers, but it hurt all the same.

She could admit, it was a very disastrous situation that she had left behind. She had already lost count of how many times she replayed the day in her mind and thought of what she should have done instead. And because of issues in her home, she had no choice but to leave them behind the very next day.

It tormented her for a long time afterwards. Arriving at a new place, she couldn’t explain to anyone what was going through her head, because even if she did, no one would understand; at least that was what she thought. It was a lot later that she laid down the conviction to act further in order to justify to herself, to absolve herself, and to accept the guilt of the collateral consequences of her actions. And so, she would ask the following, in total disregard for Kato’s and the Elites’ woes.

“Do you have an answer for me yet? I’ve already waited for more than just a few weeks.”

“No. Give me a rain check on that one. I’ll get back to you in a couple of weeks.”

Mysteriously, Mayumi began to chuckle as Kato ignored her real question.

“Then I’ll be expecting a satisfying answer at the equinox festival. Can I do that?”

“What makes you think I’ll be giving you a satisfying answer? Don’t put words in my mouth, eh?”

“What a jerk. How could you so coldly cast aside a girl’s hopes and dreams? I’ve waited for you for years.”

“You think you can call this situation for a normal response? You’re lucky everyone’s still together after those years you’ve waited for.”

Her shoulders were still bouncing from her laughter, obviously aware of Kato’s thinly-veiled accusation. She didn’t need to hear any further. It was this confession that almost shattered the Elites as a group of friends, seven years ago.

“Well, I guess you’re the one lucky guy who can choose between a number of women.”

A vein figuratively popped somewhere on his head.

“Mayumi, what’s the real reason you’ve come back to Korolev?”

“I just want to come back to the Elites and have one last dance. That’s all.”

“A last dance?”

“Yes, because if not now, when will we be able to be all together again?”

“But what’s in it for you? What exactly is this last dance? Chasing after where we left off seven years ago? Or are you going to leave it in the past and just be satisfied with a plain-old band reunion?”

“…”

Mayumi let go of him, taking a few slow steps backward. Her lame eye was visible and the hesitation on her face was apparent. Kato gritted his teeth.

“If you’re using your eye, then I suppose you already know how I’m going to respond.”

She shook her head, and forced a wry smile.

“No. I can’t see beyond the event horizon anymore. It’s all a blur. I can only see the immediate future.”

“Then whatever blur you see, it still doesn’t look very good.”

“Heh. That’s right.”

In the momentary calm, he finally felt the ambience in the room had chilled to a frost. It was Mayumi’s undying flame that had warmed the studio, but with it extinguished, Kato realized he had let himself go a little too far. Normally, Mirabelle was one to push his buttons, but Mayumi was on another level. He had forgotten about that.

“Then, tell me, what would you want out of our reunion?”

Kato didn’t hesitate in his reply. He put his hands behind his head nonchalantly, trying to go for a lighthearted anwer.

“Nothing special in particular. Your presence is already enough for everyone.”

Without thought, Mayumi nodded. The rigid smile melted into a soft one, and a little bit of warmth returned. Only moments after, did she realize she wanted to take the easy way out. She didn’t want to answer that question Kato had asked, to him or even to herself. She hated herself for doing that, but the timing had passed. She could ruminate all about it on her own later.

“I’m glad to hear that everyone still prostrates to me.”

“What the hell, the way you just put that, sounded disgusting.”

A cackle from her restored the scene to its original colour. She twirled the ring of keys in her hand, ready to leave the studio and rejoin the Elites downstairs.

“I wouldn’t have it any other way. You know that already.”

Kato was relieved, yet perplexed. However, he put his thoughts away for the time being and turned around to head for the door. “And I know it more than I’d like to. Let’s go, Mayumi.”

6 – Choir of the Damned

“Welcome aboard, and welcome back!”

Mayumi and Caius were greeted with applause after Mr Verne introduced them and their new roles to the rest of the drama department. Some eyebrows rose when they announced that Cecilia’s casting was side-graded or downgraded, depending on whom you ask, but most were in silent approval since it was mostly seen as a downgrade.

As popular as she ever was, Mayumi quickly found good graces with her role’s immediate cast members, shaking their hands and striking up animated conversation. Caius might have stood beside her, but he needed not to speak too much to the cast, which were filled with third-years.

“We’re here together again, Anne.”

“I didn’t expect it either, but let’s make the next six weeks work, Caius.”

“Of course. Who do you think I am? Let’s do it.”

“I’ve always had faith in you to do so. Now, let’s go over what we need you to do.”

Though their words didn’t show it, there was an obvious air of malice between them. Donovan was the first to break the icy veil with a corporate smile.

“The two of you know each other?”

“Yes. Remember in our first year, the drama department was split between the Johnny and Victor factions and we did different works. I was in Johnny’s with Caius while you were in Victor’s with Cecilia. Sadly, Caius decided to leave after finishing the first show. Mr Verne valued his abilities very highly.”

“I had a fairly minor role in that Macbeth, but for whatever reason Mr Verne really liked my style I guess.”

“Ah, that’s why I can’t recall immediately. But in any case, welcome back to the drama department, even if only for this one show. We need every talent we can have.”

“I’m guessing that with your new job, a lot of the drama boys are moving out with you to the PSC, which is why the drama department is looking for more people to replace them.”

“That’s right, and you’re actually perfect for the job, eh? For someone from Class F to join a PSC-affiliated club is a good thing for the peace and order of the school. I appreciate your co-operation.”

“It just so happens that that’s the case, Donovan. A convenient coincidence for everyone, I guess.”

“Well, while I’m still part of the drama club, the one running the show now is Anne, so you’re right that it’s just a convenient coincidence, nothing more.”

While the two were all smiles the atmosphere was still oddly tense, not unlike the exchange with Anne. After all, Caius was the maverick on the front line of the anti-neutrality protests and Donovan represented exactly his enemy, though Donovan was not actually involved in the PSC until now.

“If I’m the one running the show, then let me run the show, all right?”

“Be my guest.”

Donovan waved the group goodbye, apparently in good spirits despite Cecilia giving up her role easily to an outsider, a role that he personally secured for her. And so, Cecilia was a bit confused at his jubilation.

“It’s not that mysterious, Cecilia. It makes total sense from his new position. Why would he spare Caius the trouble if not for the political gains from Caius’ co-operation with us?”

Surprised, Anne answered her question from her inner thoughts. Maybe her face was too obvious, but Anne was right. She already forgot about that angle because for some reason she was too nervous with Caius next to her. In contrast, Caius seemed at home in comfort, which was his usual state of being.

“I’m not wrong. And I didn’t choose this if I had a say in it. It’s all because of that devil over there.”

“She’s an old friend of yours? And willing to play Whatzshecalled for you? That’s one close friend.”

Anne snickered, but Caius just shrugged.

“She’s more like our boss than anything else. I just happened to get caught up in this because I’m the only one in our group who has the ability to do this job alongside her. That’s what I mean by a convenient coincidence.”

“Say what you like, but my gut feeling tells me that this all isn’t a mere coincidence. That’s the one thing you’ll get out of me.”

Ominously, she unilaterally closed off the conversation with a slam shut of her notebook on her clipboard. She motioned for them to follow her, and simultaneously snapped her fingers furiously at Mayumi’s direction to get her attention. Her twintails bounced in the air menacingly alongside her harsh expression.

“Mayumi!”

“Yes, coming!”

They gathered at a familiar corner of the drama classroom with the eternally important chalkboard and its notes and schedules. Needless to say, it was almost all in Anne’s handwriting besides the occasional teachers’ intervention. She slapped her hand on the porcelain board with her open palm, almost like an upset teacher would.

“This here should have everything you need to know on any given day. The schedule is a two-week planner that shows who’s doing what on a given day, and of course whether it’s in here or the Assembly Hall.”

Anne pointed to the half of the chalkboard that was sectioned into two calendar rows with masking tape, occupying a large amount of space. Inside each box there was a day of the week were acronyms and shorthand text that listed the agenda of the day and the groups involved. It was quite detailed for a chalkboard agenda.

“Of course, we cycle between the two rows as the weeks go by, so the current week will alternate between the top and bottom rows. The big red button magnet here shows the current week.”

At the start of the bottom row was the aforementioned magnet, so it meant that the top row was the plan for the next week.

“The lists at the side are just general agenda items that we need to get done or want to focus on. Unless it’s something you know about, usually you don’t need to concern yourself with it.”

It did look like a jumble of random items, almost like a shopping list of things needed to be bought.

“For the most part, I’m in charge of this whole board that we call the agenda. The process hasn’t changed since you were last here, Caius.”

“And I wouldn’t want it any other way. Nor can it be, anyway.”

“Good. The teachers help out a lot on organizing stuff, but we’re still a student-focused club so they let us take charge. As you’ve heard, Donovan was the president of the drama department until recently. While he’s still a general member, most of his duties now are either mine or the teachers’.”

“Huh. Donovan’s still a general member.”

“Make of that what you will. It’s not my problem; it’s probably more of a problem for you. I already have enough to do as the general operations manager.”

She briskly tapped one of the items on the board with one hand as she pointed to Cecilia with the other hand.

“Anyway, usually Tuesdays are our days off because the Assembly convenes on Tuesdays, but today’s a little exceptional. Fortunately, the Assembly amended the budget today just in time to meet some of these items, thanks to Cecilia and Mr Verne, so let’s get these things done.”

“‘Kay.”

Anne again tapped her clipboard furiously.

“Everyone here is divided into functional teams, including the cast. Even if you’re part of the main cast, you’re still expected to help out with the logistics in some capacity. I understand that Mr Verne only wanted the two of you for this time only, so let’s make it easier for you. You don’t need to sign up for a team, but please help out Cecilia where she needs it. She’s a senior member after all, and the unofficial treasurer.”

“Then who’s the official treasurer?”

“You’re asking her right now, Mayumi. I remember the hierarchy here is very flat. The entire thing is run by the president and the manager.”

Caius was used to answering Mayumi’s smart-aleck questions.

“Exactly. Any other questions so far?”

Mayumi shook her head and Anne nodded, no-nonsense and straight to the next point.

“Then onto your roles. I assume you both are well-versed in the story of Auxirian Idiot. We’ll be producing the musical theatre rendition of it, Auxirian Idiot: The Musical here, as true to the original script as possible. It’s quite a radical departure from what we usually do because there is much more music and dance involved and not much screenplay, but we chose to do it out of necessity.

“As you may remember, Caius, the golden generation of our seniors have just graduated, and our year is particularly lacking in ability, so we can’t produce something like The Phantom of the Opera or Richard III. Even when you were casted in Macbeth, it was already extremely challenging. This year, we have to lean more into our strengths instead.

“For example, our in-house music crew is very good, and even with the extra brain drain due to the PSC migration, most everyone here can still hold their own in a musical. As for the future, our first- and second-years have enough talent to re-attempt the difficult traditional works when our year graduates, but that shouldn’t concern the two of you.

“Tommy and Whatzshecalled used to be casted by Don and Cecilia, but now they’re replaced by the two of you. I’ve already put on the schedule what parts to have ready for which rehearsal, so just drop by here if you don’t remember. You can see that we’re alternating days between vocal training and dance rehearsals for different cast groups, but the groups and schedule are subject to change according to the situation, so please do check often. Again, today is a little extraordinary, so just take the time today to observe and get used to the process. If anything in the process is unclear, always come to me.”

They were led to the mini-stage as Anne rambled on, where a group of students was practicing their dance routine against a boom box led by a tall female student with short brown hair, tanned skin and a tropics-inspiring face. She seemed just as lively and cheerful as Mayumi.

“This is Trisha, our choreography director, Class C.”

“What’s up, newbies?”

“Nice to meet you, Trisha!”

“Good to see you again.”

She spared a moment to wave to them emphatically before turning her attention back at the backup dancers. Anne returned the wave gracefully as did the others, and she led them away and towards the other end of the classroom.

The ‘other end’ was kind of a misnomer, as the classroom was currently split apart in two by a massive folding divider that spanned its length, entirely covered in sound-absorbent foam that had the texture of papier-mâché. They passed through a door in the foam to the other side.

“Trisha’ll lead most of the dance rehearsals. On the other side is Mr Nigel, who’s also a vocal teacher. He’ll be leading most of the music training.”

As Anne explained, Mr Nigel was surrounded by a group of students singing along to his baton, almost like a choir. Then again, they were producing a musical theatre so that shouldn’t be out of the ordinary.

“Obviously, there’s a lot of overlap so we can’t always separate out into two distinct groups to practice, but we have to have people practicing wherever and whenever they can. There are tiny rooms further in the back for smaller groups or individual practice, if you want a separate practice space.

“We also have our auxiliary crew members appear here once in a while when we have work for them to do, like our fashion team and dedicated stage crews, and they have their own workspaces here and there.”

She pointed to different corners of the room where stacks and rows of cabinets and other miscellaneous equipment were. The most obviously imposing was the huge stash of various props to one side of the room, piling up to double their heights so that stepladders were placed in its vicinity.

Wrapping up, Anne folded her arms together, rather menacingly. Mayumi and Caius didn’t blink, both reacting to her animosity quite cordially for their own reasons.

“And as you already know, Mr Verne is the head director of the drama department. He, the other advisors and I will take on the creative direction together. That’s the gist of things here. Any objections?”


“I haven’t given my opinion on it, but Alice and Kato did, and after seeing the amount of effort I need to put in to make this work, I feel like their concerns are valid.”

Caius said to Mayumi as he sat back down next to them. Around them, the drama classroom wound down its activities as the room’s foam divider was folded back into place and students began to flow out.

After Anne left to participate in today’s rehearsal, Cecilia brought the two around the block, introducing them to the different groups in detail. Eventually, they got Trisha to show them the ropes on the choreography practice side, who graciously left the main practice to her protégés. Fortunately, Trisha was just as outgoing a child as Mayumi was, so it wasn’t difficult to accommodate each other. Mayumi and Cecilia were well-versed enough already, but for Caius it would be a challenge, which was what prompted his complaint.

“This is child’s play, my dude. C’mon, you’re better than this.”

Mayumi chided playfully, but elicited no better response from him.

“You overestimate my abilities as always, Mayumi.”

Just in time, Cecilia returned with her duffel bag from the gym’s change room where she took a shower. Her school uniform was replaced with a track jersey and sweatpants made of soft, expensive cotton. She was not an international-level athlete, but that was the quality level her clothes would be attributed with.

“What’s with the get-up?”

“We’re heading home after this, so I have to change.”

“Okay…”

“It’s not convenient for me to return home in my school uniform.”

She managed a half-explanation with an awkward smile so Caius left it there, but whatever the real reason was, it didn’t seem trivial to him. Mayumi continued.

“I thought it was pretty instructive today. That Anne person didn’t seem very nice, but I guess you have to be like that when you’re in charge of like sixty people.”

“The day’s not finished for me yet. I have to finish off one of those agenda items you saw on the blackboard back there.”

She took out a shiny plastic card and a shopping flyer from her duffel bag, waving it at the two new main characters. The school chop was printed on the shiny card, along with a sixteen-digit number and an expiry date.

“Whoa, you’re cleared to use this? That’s sick.”

“Only a teacher can clear a student to use a school credit card. Normally, minor purchases would just be reimbursed after the fact in cash, but larger buys can call for this baby.”

“You’re making a really big buy for the drama club tonight?”

“We’re gonna replace the central spotlight with a way better autolight, a Matsushita branded one, with a lot more options when it comes to colours, motion and programmability. Our current lights are all unpowered, and this one’ll be the first powered one.”

Powered here meant the device was alchemically powered in some way, shape or form. Alternatively, if a device’s power source was in some way mechanical or electric or both, then it would be termed as motorized. As such, a hybrid device would be both powered and motorized.

“You want to be able to use transmutation circles to manage the lighting timings and sequences in this play because it’s way harder to do it right manually.”

“That’s true. There are sequences in this play that can give us epileptic seizures. Unlike the classics, even the staging details are part of the script.”

“In any case, I’m gonna go get it done today; buy the thing, and maybe even bring it back here.”

Cecilia already began to make her way away from them, but Mayumi jumped up to follow her.

“Then I’m going with you!”

“What? No! You don’t have to! Do you not have to go home?”

“Nope! We’re gonna go to the city, right? Are we taking a bus?”

“What the hell…”

Caius sighed in place of Cecilia at the end. He wasn’t planning on getting left behind, so he got up as well.

“No, no, no. I have to go with the crewmaster from the lights team. Student purchases need witnesses to sign off on it, and it’ll be the lights team who’ll be using the new autolight—Liam!”

She called out to a student who also gave off the same cool-kid vibes that Cecilia did, but unlike her, Liam actually had a worn out shirt from rough times and smelled of engine and petrol, which was even more apparent with his short, greasy hair. From his aura to the motorcycle gloves in his hand, it was obvious he lived his life on the asphalt.

“What is it?”

His voice, though, was clear and refined enough that it also made sense he was in Class C. He wasn’t particularly tall, and he had a long-ish but well-formed face, cleanly shaved.

“I had our budget amended by the Assembly today, so we can go to the store to put down the order for the new autolight.”

Strangely, Liam only snickered and sneered at Cecilia’s request.

“You can do that yourself, can’t you, li’l miss? I have to get to the racetrack soon.”

“…but you have to come too, because the school will ask for two signatures on the receipt at the time of its print, especially for a purchase this expensive—ah!”

““Celia!””

As he turned to leave she tried to put herself between him and the door, but he walked straight into her and pushed her backwards onto the steel, almost as if he did it on purpose. Mayumi and Caius exclaimed loudly as they rushed to help her, but Liam was unrepentant.

“Look. I had no say in this new buy, so in my opinion, this is something for you to get done. Ask someone else to co-sign it for you.”

“But, at least one of the signatures has to come directly from someone who’ll be using it. That’s why I need you to come with me to the store.”

“An executive can also take that place to sign off on treasury receipts, so just ask Anne or Don to do it for you. You’re their pet, aren’t you?”

Cecilia’s insistence was met with another sneer, but amazingly she did not falter. She only gave him a helpless shrug and smile, as his characterization was not completely inaccurate. On the other hand, she did not feel she ever shared a true friendship with either Anne or Donovan, so she never thought of it much, if at all.

“Anne and Don can’t come with me to the store. They’re too busy to do it…”

“Look. I’m also a busy person too, and today’s not a good day for me to entertain you. The drama department wasn’t supposed to have meetings on the day of the Assembly’s convention in the first place, so I already have commitments elsewhere that I’m already late for.”

“But if nobody else related to the purchase is coming to the store with me, then we’ll definitely get audited by the student council if we only have one signature on the receipt.”

Liam gave a long and exaggerated sigh.

“If you really need me to come with you, then can we do it on another day? Probably the next time the light team has to come in.”

“But that’s a week from now, and we’re short on time as we are already. The rehearsal schedule is already behind because it took a while for the Assembly to approve it, and you’ll only have at most five weeks left to learn how to use it.”

He started to tap his foot angrily, clearly frustrated.

“Then why don’t you get one of these guys to go with you and sign the receipt? Nobody outside the drama department’s gonna know who’s the direct user and who’s not, as long as the equipment is being used.”

“You mean them?”

“Yeah. The Senate isn’t gonna investigate that deep into it, y’know? It’ll be fine.”

“Uh…”

“Dude, are you actually for real? Can’t you just do it?”

A shadow had fallen over Mayumi’s face, and her usual wild goose voice was unabashedly bellicose as she cut into their conversation. Suddenly, Liam shrugged and smirked at the three as he made a one-eighty in his tone. The speed in which he turned around in his voice startled even Cecilia and Caius.

“Well, I really do have other, more concerning matters to take care of first. If I didn’t, I would have agreed to it at the very start. How about this? Just bring the receipt to me tomorrow and I’ll sign it off. If the two of you also go, then you’ll have two backup signatories if you really can’t get it to me before you need to hand it off to the treasury. Sounds good?”

“Um… we’re still gonna be in trouble if somebody ever decides to audit this…”

“Then get the receipt to me in class tomorrow, okay? No one’s gonna investigate, don’t worry about it. If you really need to have a second witness, these two can do it in my place, right? I just have to sign off on it.”

“But then—”

“—it’s okay, don’t fret it. It’s a big buy, but it’s still a plain and simple buy at the end of the day. Right now, I have to have faith in you to make the purchase correctly, ain’t that right? That’s the whole point of having two students signing off a receipt.”

“I guess you can say that…”

“See? It’s fine. I trust you to make the buy smoothly; after all, you proposed it in the first place, so you have to know what to buy, right?”

“Yes, but—”

“Let’s leave it at that, okay? I have to get to the racetrack real fast, so if you’ll excuse me, I have to take my leave right away. Thanks for taking care of the new autolight, Cecilia.”

And with a quick grin, he squeezed himself between the three and made his way out the door. Caius made a fake worried face, but Mayumi pushed his face away with her palm.

“That guy seems like a handful, doesn’t he?”

“I’ve seen worse. I went to an all-girls school, after all.”

“Does the fact that it’s an all-girls school even have anything to do with it?”

“Of course. In this day and age, stuffing a lot of the same sex in one place is asking for trouble.”

“Is it that bad?”

“Nine times out of ten, a trivial nuisance gets warped to hyperbolic proportions. I don’t know why it’s the case, but it’s just a phenomenon I’ve observed.”

In the moment, Mayumi was a sage, but the grin at the end exposed to Caius the very probable involvement she had in said trivial nuisances, and therefore her bias.

“Whatever, you digress. Celia, is Liam always this kind of person?”

“Uh, I think so? That’s the vibe he gives off, for sure.”

Cecilia was hesitant to give an assessment when she didn’t know much about him. It was a stark difference between her and Mayumi’s quick-firing mouth.

“Well then, what are you going to do about the autolight? What’s the plan?”

“Um, I’m probably just going to do exactly what he said: get the receipt to him tomorrow morning. I can’t make him come with me, but I need to get this job done.”

“Is it really okay to let him off without signing the receipt at the store? I mean, I don’t really understand the procedures with a budget either, but it sounded like a big deal for you.”

“It’s sort of important, but only because I’m going to be responsible for it if it goes awry. For big buys, at least one person with authority and one end user have to sign it because the student council, well, the Assembly, doesn’t want to be liable for bad loans. By double signing, it’s basically agreeing to no exchanges or refunds from the Assembly. If we end up buying something not useful, we’re not gonna get collateral in our budget to correct the bad buy.”

“Okay, I sort of get it. That’s part of the bureaucratic shit that Bianca’s handling. How are you so involved with this in the first place? You’re an actual authority here in the drama club?”

“In some senses. Anne put me on the list of executives. I technically have the power to make decisions with regards to the school-related items, but as you can see, Anne, Don and the faculty are the ones in charge.”

“Yeah, why are you even on that list?”

Cecilia forced a chuckle.

“Not sure. Besides being a senior, probably because it’s easier for her to put someone who’s not part of a clique to handle these things.”

But Mayumi pointed a finger at her.

“Then the next question is, why aren’t you part of a clique? Is the factionalism in the drama department really bad?”

Cecilia forced another chuckle, but with less force because this time it was actually somewhat amusing.

“Ah, that’s a long story, but if I’m part of any clique, I’d probably be viewed as in Anne’s or Don’s. Anne more so, since I’m really only on talking terms with Don and not his men. Or maybe the non-Class C clique, but they don’t really form a real faction.”

“You’re not that friendly with your classmates, eh?”

Cecilia spared a glance at Caius as she answered Mayumi’s implication.

“No. I don’t have a good relationship with my classmates.”

She shrugged, as if the situation was always meant to be, and Caius followed suit. He had been shrugging a lot lately and he wondered if it was Cecilia’s lethargic influence, though within the Elites he was lethargic enough already.

“Anyway, I hope whatever you’re buying, the man of the hour will be pleased with it.”

“Like he mentioned, the idea to, uh, change to use a powered autolight in the centre was me, since I happen to know that that’s what the original musical used in their stage setup. It really does make it easier to time all the movements and transitions when compared to making those light effects with manpower.”

“You knew what stage equipment the original musical used? And the brand too?”

Caius raised an eyebrow at the depth of Cecilia’s love for her hobby, to which she realized and flushed pink for a moment, but the conversation was quickly taken over by Mayumi again.

“But Liam doesn’t seem appreciative at all when you’re trying to make life easier for him.”

“I hope he’ll appreciate it when he gets to use it. Probably, he thinks it’ll be too much of a hassle to program the circles, but it’s obvious that if he gets it right, it’ll save him the stress of manhandling the current set of lights during a live performance.”

Circles here meant transmutation circles. They were alchemical instructions engraved on material made from catalysts that an alchemical engine could read from and perform those instructions. In contrast, in this day and age, there were massive, clunky, inefficient but purely motorized equivalents to alchemical engines called “computers” that had pre-programmed cathode ray tubes and transistors, and could also host a capacity for variable instruction inputs, which involved reading punch cards.

“And he’s not much of an alchemy guy, I suspect? Is he an old-timer already? God bless him.”

“I’d guess not. It’s also the one centre autolight, so it’s not like he has to program a set of lights. It’s just one.”

“Man, I hope he’s up for the job. The little bit I’ve seen from him so far is raising red flags left, right and centre.”

“Me too. Well, at least I know his team hasn’t had problems running the lights in the past.”

Mayumi began moving out ahead of the other two.

“Then let’s go and get this job over with. Where is it and how’re we getting there?”

“You’re actually coming with me?”

“I don’t trust that Liam guy. In any case, if he’s gonna weasel his way out of signing the receipt, at least you have the two of us as alibis for his behaviour, and potentially co-signing the receipt in his place.”

Mayumi said brightly, holding the door open for the other two. Caius was the first to move.

“Exactly. Let’s hit the road.”

Pausing for only a moment, Cecilia stumbled after him awkwardly and duly surprised that they were willing to entertain her this late in the day. In hindsight, it was probably just as, if not more, annoying for Liam to do the same, so perhaps his complaint was a little justifiable. If it wasn’t today, then with how rehearsals would go for her, it would have to be done at this time of the day anyway, or on a Sunday, so there was little wiggle room in the first place. She tightened the strap of her duffel bag around her torso as she went out and ahead of their little group.

“Okay, okay, let’s go. It’s just a wholesale retailer in Sharpsand Cape, not too far a bus ride away.”

Behind her, the two Elites followed tightly, one crossed his arms and sneered while the other had her arm in the air.

“Finally, an adventure! We’re gonna sit on the second floor of the bus with an open window if we can.”

Mayumi laughed noisily and caught up to Cecilia quickly to grab and lift her arm into the air too. She let Mayumi take the lead and uncharacteristically beamed back at the sunny one-eyed pirate girl. She realized that Mayumi made this mundane logistical task into something fun and exciting, and this was what Class F’s elite students were made of.

Or rather, this was what friendship was, and she immediately recalled Risa and Flora. She smiled wistfully. If only she could bum it out with those two girls without a care for the world, but alas, Risa and Flora were a little too far away from her in spirit and principles. Maybe she could do it with Mayumi and Caius instead, she thought.


“That’s right. We’re good here, yes.”

Alice’s voice was loud and clear in the mini-recording studio that was now the secret base for the Elites at school. Nearing the start of first period, the Elites began closing up shop for class. Eon and Caius were, of course, optimistic about their prospects as the former put away his bass guitar and the latter pulled the linen cover over his keyboard.

“Man, that was more successful than I first thought. It’s only been a few days and we’re almost live-worthy.”

“Well, it does make a difference to have three of the six who already played these instruments.”

Yui and Evie were on the other side of the glass pane in the outer room, and entered the inner to applaud their last bit of their rehearsal.

“That was super nice! You all sounded amazing!”

“Mhm. It’s nowhere near recording quality yet, but definitely commendable for a group of amateurs.”

Evie, as usual, nodded as she pinned impossibly high expectations on the Elites, who just smirked at each other since praise from Evie was rare, and it was rare precisely because of exactly that.

“Do you think we’ll get enough practice in to be able to make it into the talent show?”

“There’s a good chance. Just keep it up, and we’ll make it there. With us two and Alice rotating on guitars, Eon on bass, Caius on keyboard, and Franco on drums, the lineup looks solid.”

Mayumi answered Kato cheerily as they put their guitars back into their cases and stored them away at a corner. In relation to the school, this room was essentially theirs to keep now that Alice had occupied it with expensive musical instruments. It would be very hard for the faculty or the student council to enforce their authority on the issue unless they were willing to reimburse Alice for any potential losses they might incur from messing with the room’s occupancy, if they ever had any ulterior motive to.

Actually, there was one more audience member who was observing together with Kato’s two stepsisters, and she knocked on the glass to remind them that the bell was about to go off. Alice was the first to leave the inner room and receive the third guest.

“Bia, how did we do? I thought it was all right.”

“Not bad for beginners, but Kato sounds like he’s quite experienced already. I’ve seen it many times before, but it still surprises me when it happens.”

“What happens?”

“He and Evie are physically superior. They can imitate any physical activity to a very high level if they want to.”

“Really? Is that how that works?”

“With their dexterity, they can replicate any physical technique they want, just as long as their brains understand the technique.”

“If I understand you correctly, then our years of training are like peanuts for them.”

“To be fair, they spend all their time and spare time training those exact physical abilities, so it’s more like they have ten or twenty or a hundred times the intensity of our music practice.”

“Ah, that’s right. I keep forgetting that part. They’re hardcore for a reason. Well, if it’s that easy for them, then I should get Evie to play something too.”

“She can, but she probably needs something less complex. The brain part still depends on the person’s intelligence.”

Alice got a hearty chuckle out of Bianca’s sneer, and they were the first to leave the studio, leaving the Elites behind.

“I have a proposition for you.”

“A proposition?”

“Yes. It’s the perfect job for the Elites to do, and even the rest of Class F can help. It’s about the ongoing anti-neutrality protests.”

“Oh, it’s about that. What is it? I’ve only made a couple of speeches for my class and that’s about it.”

Bianca grinned again, striking a little bit of fear in Alice’s eyes.

“You like your new class a lot, right? That’s why you’re actually going out of your way to help them out here and there.”

True to her suspicions, Alice’s wariness was warranted. She turned her head away in defiance as her cheeks tickled pink.

“Well, that’s true, but then what about it? I still didn’t make much contribution to their cause, I don’t think.”

“Actually, it does make a great deal, not for your classmates but for the rest of the school receiving their message. Just think about where you came from, and what position you’re now endorsing. It’s just too strong of a message, even if you’ve only done it a couple of times.”

“I get that, but is it really that effective in swaying public opinion away from and turn against the Class A establishment?”

“Way more effective than you’d imagine. Ariel’s got the eyes and ears on the general public. Now, while Chantal and her group are consistently running these protests on the ground, it’s not enough to turn any of the tables yet. Therefore, I have an idea to make an even better impression on the general public.”

“Hold on a second. Before we get to that, I need to know what’s in it for you and Class B. I wanted to ask a long time ago, but shouldn’t Class B be naturally aligned to Class A? Especially to the PSC because Class B are the music students, as you in fact were until Mira was elected president. There has to be some in your class whose interests align more with Class A than the new Class B faction.”

“That’s true, but luckily the great majority ended up not being tied down to Class A. You can see that in how my class votes in the Assembly. Those who still owed some kind of allegiance to Class A, we eventually neutralized.”

Bianca gave her a sinister smile, which would have been unimaginable on Mirabelle’s face. It was very shocking for Alice to see for that exact reason, but obviously not all identical twins were born with the same personality.

“Do I want to know what you did?”

“To skip over the details, we basically gave them an ultimatum. Either pledge allegiance to us, or be stripped of their positions in Class B. They’ll be forced to keep their cleanse tags fully saturated for the remainder of their time here.”

“And how many did you successfully prosecute?”

“All of them caved in. It’s a lot easier to keep your own party in line than manage another party, like Class F, which is why I’m here.”

“That’s fair to say. So you’re using Class F in your power play against Class A, or one of the Gilbert or Mona factions?”

“I think it’s more Class A in general, but the Gilbert faction had and will be taking the brunt of the flak, with the way we’re organizing this resistance in the present and the foreseeable future. We haven’t done much to shake up Mona and the Activity Council, nor do we have the means to do so yet.”

“I get what you mean. How would you oppose a student organization that’s responsible for managing everyday student life if they adequately meet their mandate, and their only crime is their authoritarian monopoly on power? It’s not oppressive enough against the general public, so it’s hard to sell.”

“I have another idea for that, but it’ll take time to plan out and execute on, so hear me out then as you’re hearing me out now.”

Still grinning, Bianca stopped before the Class 3-F doors. The music continued to play out of the P.A. system, but it had been playing for a while now and students were clearly in a hurry to sort themselves into their own homerooms.

“Okay, let’s hear what you’re coming up with right now, then.”

“Whenever your band is ready, I can authorize an area in the atrium for y’all to play music. More precisely, I want you to play songs with anti-establishment sentiment.”

“What?”

Alice’s eyes widened in disbelief. An opportunity for a live show already? And of course, there were the political considerations surrounding it. It wasn’t that she cared for it itself, but the consequences were what was important.

“And seeing as Mayumi and Caius are starring in Auxirian Idiot, there shouldn’t be any problem with playing some songs from there, right?”

“Right… that sounds doable, I think.”

Alice had a good opinion on MJA’s works, but she certainly didn’t expect herself to be asked to play songs from The Outlaws. They were definitely critical works of music, some would even say revolutionary, and would fit in nicely with the theme of resistance against the old order.

“What do you think? A good idea?”

“Yeah, I can see what you’re trying to set up.”

Civil disobedience by itself was not a great method for publicity and getting the word out. There had to be some kind of rallying cry or emotional basis for the cause, since rational arguments and destructive actions tend to be inefficient for those purposes.

“From what I saw today the Elites seem almost ready, surprisingly, so the sooner we get this going the better. Chantal and the anti-neutrality protests need something fresh to start again with, if we’re committed to going down the path of revolution.

“The first step is to find a common rallying point for the movement to sustain itself. With the senatorial trials finished and a few PSC big shots convicted, some of the populist flames were put out. Transforming the anti-neutrality protests into a general, long term movement against the existing order just got harder.”

The rest of the Elites arrived not too soon to get back to their classroom. At the front of the pack was an animated Mayumi with the tagalong Kato, the former no doubt excited about their musical prospects. Kato was the first to notice the two of them just outside the door, and as soon as he made eye contact with Bianca, he averted his gaze and was suddenly in a hurry, quickly shoving Mayumi along into the classroom.

Alice didn’t give it much thought until she turned back to face the student council treasurer. She felt her heart tighten up as Bianca’s eyes floated somewhere between listless and upset, staring at the open door where Kato passed through.

“…”

Before Alice was able to pipe up and ask what happened between her and Kato, as it was abundantly obvious, suddenly Ariel appeared in between the two of them and startled Alice who was still not used to her apparitions.

“This is my idea. It’s definitely worth a try, don’t you think?”

“How come you guys can’t do something like this? Aren’t all of Class B music students?”

“You have your answer right in your question. Class B can’t be the one’s on the ground inciting it. We’re still part of the establishment that we’re trying to dismantle from within, so we need people like you to do the same from the outside.”

“Uh-huh…”

The bell finally rang for the start of first period. The two Jupiter sisters were definitely late for their homeroom class now, but they seemed to heed no attention to that. Then, Alice remembered that they were student council executives so they were exempt from tardiness penalties. As Bianca waved to Alice, her heart tightened again as she saw the distant eyes that remained on Bianca.

“Well, let’s talk about it later. We need to get to class.”

“We’re counting on you to help us.”

While Bianca left, Ariel leaned in towards Alice to whisper to her, covered over by her tiny hand.

“If you can also see it, this is also a way to indirectly use Mayumi’s talent for Class B’s benefit. For as long as we’ve known her, she would never agree to do something that we suggest, so we’re really lucky to have you and Chantal to cover for us.”

Ariel made a cheeky grin as Bianca slipped away from Alice’s thoughts and Alice began snickering at the pettiness of their historical rivalry. Ariel finally peeled and skipped away from Alice and Class F, catching up to Bianca down the hall. In the moment, Alice wondered what made Ariel the way she was and what kind of things turned and churned inside her brain of enormous capacity. Eon and Caius really weren’t exaggerating when they said that she was the most dangerous of the Jupiter sisters.

But even then, Alice had already made up her mind to accept their proposition. Their assessment of the current anti-neutrality protests was entirely accurate. Chantal would definitely appreciate the help with this new direction. A satisfied grin materialized on her face with anticipation. Alice was not an ideological crusader; far from it in fact. Her only motivation was to preserve the freedom and peace of mind that Class F and the Elites were able to give her, and that was enough for her to stand in front of the crowd to denounce Class A’s hegemony over the school. She sat down in her seat next to a sleeping Evie face-down in her arms on the desk, continuing to ponder the future political direction of their school.

5 – Horseshoes and Handgrenades

“Here.”

“Oof. Got it.”

Caius caught the rice ball that Eon tossed at him from across the table, neatly in the palm of his hand. The ball wrapped tightly in plastic, Caius leaned back in his chair and casually peeled a part off to take a bite from it.

“Do you do this in your own classroom too, or are you only doing this because it isn’t?”

“Nah, Bia, we do it when it’s needed, whether it’s here or there.”

“Then don’t throw food around here, please. It’s me who’ll have to clean up after you guys.”

Bianca gave a blanket ban from the other end of the long conference table, where to her side were Ariel and Scarlett, considerably busy trawling through paperwork as they had already finished lunch before the Elites even joined them.

The student council room was a double-classroom-sized labyrinth of desks, chairs and file cabinets, and they all sat at the large table in the inner depths of the room; there was another nearer to the main doors. At a glance it was a jam-packed office, but there was actually a good amount of manoeuvrable space upon closer inspection. Very luckily, there were wide windows that allowed natural sunlight and wind to assuage the cramped feel of the room.

“Is there a lot of student council work to do? How does it work?”

“It’s people and resource management. The school and the Assembly green-lights a budget for certain purposes, and we try to align our resources with the people who execute on it around school. For example, organizing the talent show takes a bunch of things. Booking and maintaining the facilities we’re using, approving and auditing budget for resources requested by performers, publicity campaigns, etc. It’s a lot more involved than you’d think.”

“Most of that’s done by the SLO and the AC. As the chancellor, I’m supposed to be doing the budget auditing, but I also have to do the president’s job while Mira’s away.”

“What do you do as acting student council president?”

“It depends on the makeup of the administration’s executives. Usually I help around wherever I can, but for the most part I’m negotiating with a lot of different parties and managing their interests against others. For example, if an independent choir under the AC wants to use one of the music department’s recording studios for their work, and the music department refused, then they come to the student council to get that issue resolved.”

Bianca held up a file folder.

“If you remember, there are mailboxes outside in the hallway. They compile their requests and dump it in there, where we look through and follow up on it. Usually, they go to the SLO first, and then they file a request if they can’t settle it easily.”

“To be more precise, the SLO and AC together can resolve their own internal problems, but anything that the AC itself can’t touch will be escalated to the Department of the Administration, hence the mailboxes. Supposedly, Ariel should handle all of it, but a good chunk of it is either budget-related or requiring a student council president-level intervention.”

Scarlett chimed in at Mayumi’s continued confusion as she dumped another package of papers into some other file folder. The mailboxes outside looked like wooden filing cabinets, but of course like a mailbox had slits to hand in papers, originally used by teachers for students to hand in assignments.

“Huh, all that sounds like a pain in the ass.”

“It’s a thankless job. You’ll understand once you get here.”

“Then what do these asses here do?”

“Physical work. Like collecting docs or fetching us drinks.”

A sinister grin appeared on Bianca’s face, pulling out a warped and difficult expression from Mayumi. She held her eyepatch open in the disbelief that her henchmen were being manhandled by their rival.

“Is this true?”

She spooked some of the others at the table with her malignant eye; the ones who weren’t used to seeing it, at least.

“Sort of true, but rest assured, mon capitaine, we only do the most menial of labours here—”

“—how is that supposed to be a good thing??”

Mayumi let her palm flop loudly on the table to cut off Eon’s ass of a response, but the rest of them heeded it no attention.

“Also, we only do this sometimes, since we’re not welcome here on all days of the week—”

“—and how does that help??”

 Caius continued, but she remained just as upset.

“And most importantly, we do the absolute minimum required to ascertain that our efforts cannot be complained about—”

“—what’s this, procrastinating in real life??”

Sadly, Kato’s punch line didn’t help one iota to relieve her of her melodrama.

“It’s fine, Mayumi. Ever since you’ve left, the rest of us made peace with the Jupiter sisters just as you had, and for good reason. We’ve had bigger, more menacing enemies since.”

Evie’s matter-of-factly statement casually dowsed the fire with cold water, which was abnormal since it was usually oil instead. Mayumi accepted it gracefully as the rage in her body evaporated in almost an instant. She sat up and let her eyepatch snap back in place.

“That’s true. I understand that.”

Alice, however, was unimpressed.

“Why so upset? I thought Kato was supposed to be the straight man.”

“Sometimes you have to put up a hard stance against insolence, don’t you both think?”

She pointed her finger at the duo who sat together, and they didn’t deny her point, tacitly agreeing. Of course Alice and Evie would agree with that.

“Anyway, after school today I need to wait for the delivery truck to get to school and have them move it into our recording studio. We’re getting our guitars and drum set and everything tonight.”

“Finally, we’re starting the real thing!”

“Awesome!”

“I thought you said it’ll be weeks before they come in!”

“If I don’t manage your expectations, all of you would be jumping up and down like this and not focus on playing wind instruments properly.”

Alice shrugged it off arrogantly, casually putting her tea to her mouth. Mayumi, though, was instantly animated.

“It’s finally time for the Elites to become a rock band. I’ll bring my own guitar tomorrow, and just in time, too.”

Showing off her imaginary bling with double horn signs—pinky and index fingers out while the others curled up—the men on their feet reciprocated with the same gang sign.

“Wait, are you actually joining us?”

“Of course I am, Alice. Even though today I only sat in for your practice session, I have every intent on playing with you. Now that we have three real music students, it’ll actually work out.”

Alice was slightly apprehensive as Mayumi seemed poised to hijack her operation, but at the same time she also needed as many real music students as she could get if she wanted them to participate in the talent show; and if Mayumi could already play guitar, then all the better.

“Fine. Let’s do this, then.”

“Yay~”

“And now the circle is complete. The original Elites are finally reunited for their reunion tour.”

“A reunion tour that we didn’t need nor deserve. Good luck with it, Alice.”

From across the table Bianca wiped at her eyebrows upon hearing the chortles from Eon’s remark, amply aware of Mayumi’s destructive tendencies. Alice could only sigh at her home econ classmate’s warning.

“Hey, that reminds me of that old skit. Remember? Remember that one-shot ‘Jack’ parody sequence?”

Mayumi shook Eon’s and Caius’ shoulders next to her as she got up from her seat, already positioning herself for re-enacting the skit. She bowed elegantly before she began with a crystal clear voice and an accent, almost completely different from her regular voice.

“Jack, we need to talk.”

Caius cleared his throat as the other older Elites began snickering, knowing how the sequence played out.

“I mostly just like to yell!”

“Fine. I’ll talk, and you can yell.”

“Yaaay!”

“It’s about the band.”

“Which one?!”

“The one that you used to be in.”

“I was in a band—?!”

“—yes.”

“Were we good—?!”

“—no, but you were popular.”

“Oh, is that good?!”

“It’s very good, Jack—”

While the boys were figuratively rolling on the floor laughing, Alice was quite impressed at Mayumi’s mini-performance. With her wide, natural range of emotions put into action, it was especially remarkable. Also surprisingly, Caius’ abilities weren’t something to scoff at either, who was playing the role of a loud, dumb one-note character, and compared to his everyday disposition the contrast was impressive.

“Are those two actually this good at skits?”

“Very good, in fact. Eon and Kato, sadly, aren’t as good.”

“Hey! At least I give it a try. I just trip up a lot when I’m on stage.”

“And I know I suck at it.”

Eon and Kato immediately fired back (but not really) at Evie’s characterization, and the two girls merely smirked at their expense.

“Well, in that situation, I chose to do something that we in the music business like to call: ‘lying through our teeth’. But don’t lose hope, Jack. That’s why I’m here; to lose hope for you~

“It’s time we rebranded your catchphrase.”

“Rebranded?!”

“Rebranding is where you take a property that the general public is sick to death of seeing, change it slightly and promote it as something completely different.”

“That sounds both insulting and manipulative!”

“I’d like to call it: ‘good marketing’.”

“Well, now I think it sounds great—!”

“Take a catchphrase for example—”

“CARD GAMES ON MOTORCY—!”

“—Jack, I will double your paycheque right now if you never say those words again.”

“What’s two times one billion—?!”

“—two-billion-jack.”

Even the Jupiter sisters put down their pens to admire the exchange between Mayumi and Caius, though Ariel actually had to go to the door to greet the two newly arrived visitors waiting for someone to take care of them. Not surprisingly, the visitors also took a pause to watch.

Eon filled in as the insignificant extra with a regional South Candoran dialect.

“Sí, Señor Goodwin.”

“It’s Godwin! Damn clowns and their clown language.”

“That’s racist!”

“Never mind my inherent hatred for other cultures, Jack, we have more important things to do. Like reunite Team Satisfaction.”

“Who?!”

“The band—the one that you were in.”

“I was in a band—?!”

“—yes, Jack.”

“Were they good—?!”

“—absolutely! And that’s why it’s very important you talk to the other members about a reunion. It’ll be good for you, Jack, but more importantly, it’ll be good for the company.”

“But I haven’t spoken to—YUUSEI——in years!”

“Don’t worry about it, Jack. Yuusei’s a smart kid. He’ll come around real easy.”

Using the space around her comfortably, she put it to good use expressing the Godwin character’s emotions, especially at the ‘absolutely!’ where she put her arms in the air with such exaggerated joy that that was what she also wanted the audience to think; clearly cajoling the Jack character to agree with the business plan.

“But you guys are old friends, compadres, blood brothers, hetero life partners, slightly homo life partners—”

“What—”

“—I’m sure once you guys get together, it’ll be like old times.”

Mayumi grinned at the sitting Kato, signalling to him to start enacting the next segment casting as the Yuusei character. Kato rolled his eyes, though he got up from his seat anyway. However, the skit was interrupted suddenly by the visitors’ arrival at their area.

“Perfect! Bravo! That was excellent! And Caius too I guess, that was very well done!”

Eon snickered at the lame attempt, at least to the receiving end, of Mr Verne to include Caius in his praises when it was clearly Mayumi who was the star of the show.

“That’s true. They’ve always been good at these types of segments.”

Surprisingly it was Ariel who complimented the two, standing next to Mr Verne and his companion visitor. The companion with the dirty blonde hair waved sheepishly at the crowd and struggled to smile as she was a little embarrassed.

“Celia! And Mr Verne too I guess. What’s up?”

Genuinely surprised, Caius immediately straightened up and got out of his act, though he subconsciously reused Mr Verne’s quip against him.

“No assignments for you yet, Caius, don’t worry. Although now that I’m here, I have a great idea for you and the miss here. As you’ve heard, I’m Mr Verne, Class 3-C homeroom teacher and advisor for the drama department. What’s your name and class?”

Mayumi’s eye sparkled, spirited as always. She bowed elegantly and politely, surprising Alice and Franco who only saw her silliness up until now.

“I’m Mayumi Hanamiya, Class 3-F! I just transferred to this school yesterday from Regia Miriam. Pleased to make your acquaintance!”

“Mmm, good. Very good! I like that smile of yours! You’re a very energetic one, aren’t you?”

“That’s right! And I can do this here all day!”

She pointed to the smile on her face with both hands as an idol would, and even the Jupiter sisters had to gag when indirectly forced to bask in such radiance.

“Ahahahaha! Perfect! Then we’ve solved our casting issue, now, have we?”

He motioned emphatically to his student next to him, and she was just as surprised as Caius was on the other side.

“Uh, I suppose? You want them to be cast in the musical?”

“Musical? You mean what the drama department is doing for the talent show? Auxirian Idiot?”

“Exactly that, Caius. We need to do some emergency recasting because a number of the drama department are moving out to the Public Safety Committee. What do you think, Cecilia? Just by that skit alone, they’re obviously really good, aren’t they?”

“Um, I mean, I’m not sure, really. I don’t have an eye for this kind of thing.”

“So you don’t think we’re good enough?”

Mayumi interjected, smirking as she leaned forwards into Cecilia’s face. She was taken aback by the aggression, thoroughly confused. The words that came out of her mouth were hurried and jumbled.

“No, no, no. I just don’t know how to evaluate this sort of thing. On the surface, I guess, both of you look really talented, yeah…”

“Mhm. I knew Caius had the skills already, but with both of you we can fill up exactly the two roles that we are missing: Tommy and his alter ego St. Timmy. What do you say? The drama department convenes in either the drama classroom or the Assembly Hall almost every day after school for rehearsing. We don’t rehearse together at other times, but you’re still welcome to do so. I understand it might be hard because they’re both primary roles and the talent show is only six weeks away, but this kind of an opportunity comes only once in a lifetime, y’know?”

“Uh, um…”

In his receding hairline Mr Verne smiled widely as Cecilia stuttered, unsure of how to add to Mr Verne’s pitch. The fact that Cecilia and Caius were staring at each other in a mixture of surprise, disbelief and a pinch of shyness, didn’t go unnoticed by Mayumi. Like a shark, she smelled blood in the water. Though she was aware that she was on the impulsive side, she was still surprised at how fast she decided in her head.

“I’ll be happy to be cast in the musical! I have two conditions, and the first one is that Caius must also be cast. We’re a package deal, and if anything happens to one of us, we both go.”

“There’s no problem with that. I wanted Caius to be cast in the first place.”

“I don’t have a say in this?!”

Mayumi easily agreed, and agreed for Caius as well, which shocked the rest of the Elites. Unlike Caius’ weak-willed retort, Alice was the first to stand up in fiery defiance.

“Wait a minute! Mayumi, didn’t you just say you’re going to play for us? What’re you doing, taking on another gig now?”

“It’s okay, Alice. The Elites will practice in the mornings, and the musical’s after school. A good balance of extracurriculars, dontchu think?”

“I mean, are you going to be able to balance that kind of a schedule?”

“Of course I can! It doesn’t seem unbalanced to me!”

“Really?”

“Yep!”

“I’m not allowed to give my opinion on this either?!”

Alice was extremely skeptical, but she sat back down tentatively at Mayumi’s unwavering grin. If it were Alice, she wouldn’t voluntarily throw herself into a situation as difficult as Mayumi’s.

“Then what’s your second condition?”

“We’re performing Auxirian Idiot, right? Before I give my other condition, there are some other things I want to know first. This is Cecilia here, right? What’s her role in the musical?”

“My role? I’m playing as Whatzshecalled.”

“Mmm. That’s what I feared. This is my second condition. I want to play the role of Whatzshecalled. In turn, Caius will play Tommy and Cecilia will play St. Timmy. How about it?”

“Wait, Mayumi, you’re familiar with Auxirian Idiot?”

“Well, of course, Caius. I wouldn’t have agreed if I didn’t know what we’re performing.”

Caius was doubly surprised, but perhaps it shouldn’t be as surprising since this musical theatre was in general quite renowned.

“That’s an odd condition, or maybe not, since everyone argues over their roles. What do you think, Cecilia? Entirely up to you.”

“What?! Um, oh, yes, the casting. I don’t mind giving my role to Mayumi. It was just given to me at the start anyway—”

Before anyone else could say anything, Mayumi already interjected.

“Perfect! Then we have a deal! We’ll be in your care!”

Mayumi shook both Mr Verne’s and Cecilia’s hands simultaneously as Mr Verne returned her ecstatic expression while Cecilia continued to be flummoxed. Next to her, Caius was incredulous as she signed him onto such a major responsibility for the next six weeks.

“What is this even…?”

“Don’t lose hope, Caius. That’s why I’m here. To lose hope for you.”

Not unlike the Cheshire cat, Mayumi greeted him with a grin along with the same line from before. He sighed in exasperation, and remembered how Mayumi dragged them on in her adventures when they were children. He couldn’t do anything except to accept it begrudgingly, but in this instance, it might turn out better than expected. He looked over to Cecilia across from him, and felt a strange but comfortable anticipation well up inside him. Like Mr Verne said, this was a once in a lifetime opportunity, no?


“So, what’s with this extraordinarily high number of lookers among the girls in this gathering, hmm?”

More of an accusation for the men, they had to admit that on some level they were surrounded by not only quality girls, but also the fact that all of the Three Heroines were in their circle.

“Uh… what’s that supposed to mean?”

However, Mayumi said that as she was scrutinizing Cecilia, and like before she was also doing it right in her face, so her reaction was more than warranted.

“That’s just Mayumi being a dumbass as usual. Just ignore her.”

“Caius?! This is a serious question! Look around you and tell me you see a girl that isn’t pretty, excluding me.”

“C’mon, you’re not even being serious now. If you ask any of us that question, of course we’d say everyone here is pretty. There’s no other answer we can give—”

“—and Mayumi, you’d be included in that category anyway, so we can’t even name you. Just drop it, chief, it ain’t worth discussing.”

Regardless of what Eon and Caius said, the rest of the girls stared them down with suspicion and contempt. Eon welcomed it with a sneer while Caius shrugged.

“Okay, fine. Even if I put that aside, you can’t say that Cecilia here isn’t a looker. It seems like the Elites only associate with the prettiest girls in the school.”

“That narrative is completely fictitious, and any resemblance of that is purely coincidental. Well, we do associate with incredible people from or in incredible places, so I’ll give you that much. The only normal people here are us here.”

Eon pointed to himself, Caius and Franco, who gave him a double thumbs-up for saying something reasonable for once. Remarkably, one of the main reasons for their solidarity with Franco was because of their status as people from the “normal” world, as in, people not associated with Eternia or the hierarchy in some way.

“Hey, I’m just pointing this out, but anyways. Welcome to our humble abode, Cecilia. Don’t listen to the drivel they spew out. It’s bad for your liver.”

“Don’t make this more awkward than it already is, when I’m trying very hard to damage control exactly that.”

She winked at Cecilia, but was met with Eon’s disapproval immediately.

“Eh, um, thanks. Pleased to meet you too.”

Caius shook his head dramatically, following up Eon.

“C’mon, don’t be so brash towards a guest. Look at her. She’s kinda like, unsure of how to respond to your drivel, Mayumi.”

What drivel? I’m being—very—polite and civilized here, you fuck; isn’t that right, Cecilia?”

As Mayumi’s sentence broke down into a fit of giggles, it prompted chortles from everyone else, including the Jupiter sisters and even Cecilia, who finally let go of the tension in her nerves.

“Yeah, I’ve received nothing but courtesy from Mayumi so far. And also, you all can just call me Celia. It’s easier that way.”

“Celia! Perfect! Whenever it’s convenient for you, you’re free to join us here or in the 3-F classroom for lunch. We’re gonna be working together for the next month and a half anyways!”

She clasped her hands together with Cecilia’s, no doubt excited for the Elites’ newfound friend. Cecilia returned the hospitality with a warm smile, something she did rarely if not at all.

After Mr Verne and Cecilia finished with their business with student council about the drama department’s budget, Cecilia was invited to stay behind on Ariel’s insistence. True to Cecilia’s pessimism, she was intimidated by this congregation of elite students that she hadn’t met before and would have attempted to leave immediately, but the presence of Ariel and Caius convinced her to stay around. Thankfully, as capricious as Mayumi could be, she was by nature friendly with anyone and everyone.

“And about that, Mayumi, that’s a lot of work you got yourself into. Are you actually gonna be able to handle all that?”

“Of course I can. I’ve been casted in plays back in Regia Miriam, so I know a thing or two about show biz.”

“All right, yep, you’ve got this.”

Kato raised both of his open palms at Mayumi’s answer, already conceding. Alice, however, was not impressed.

“I, too, know a thing or two about show biz and it’s not easy. I just hope you’re up to the task, Mayumi.”

“Oho? Ms Alice questions my abilities? I’ll have you know that I graduated top of my class in the Navy—”

Mayumi made her way back to her seat across from Kato and Alice to make sure her retorts were heard as the chortles around her continued.

“Celia, just sit down here. It’s usually Mayumi’s show here, and it’s also usually this whack, so just leave her be.”

“You don’t say. So this is Class F and Class B’s alliance.”

“Alliance by coincidence. We’re just a big group of old friends plus some, that’s all.”

“Even if that’s the case, the other classes don’t see it that way, I’d imagine. Even for Class B itself.”

“Oh, for sure. However, it’s probably more accurate to say that in practice, Class F is a puppet of Class B, and a puppet that’s hard to remove from because the relationship is not built upon mutual political interests; a fact which I appreciate.”

He pointed at the rowdy group of hooligans, and Cecilia at first felt a little disappointed at the scene. She realized that her mind was spinning because was a bit jealous of Caius’ circle of friends. Compared to herself, Caius seemed to have much more than she did, but that wasn’t the main problem. She met plenty of others who had much more than she did, so why would Caius’ situation irk her so? Ariel too was right over there, wholly part of this grand circus, and Cecilia never felt this kind of indignation before.

“Don’t worry about it. The Elites are open to having like-minded allies. You’ll get used to it in no time.”

“That’s right. It seems like Mayumi took a liking to you, so rest assured that you’ll be treated well here.”

Like a ninja, Ariel suddenly made aware of her presence in the seat next to the two of them, who reflexively jumped at her apparition.

“Ariel. Is that even a good thing?”

“I think it’s a good thing. There’s a time and place for everything, and it’s time to stop being a permanent bookworm at school.”

“Hey! Ariel! That’s not true at all!”

Cecilia shook Ariel by her arm frantically, to which she only grinned lightly and amusedly. Caius didn’t help.

“And you don’t look like one to start with, so she’s right, there’s no need to be a bookworm.”

“What?! No, no, no, I’m not, I told you! Of course no bookworm would look like this! I hang out with the girls from the other classes too!”

That was true. She did have a so-called “night” life (really only after school) hanging out with girls from the other classes singing at karaoke bars, loitering at local convenience stores and eating out for dinner. She was a part-time tag-along member and not truly in the core as Risa and Flora were, due to obligations at home and at the drama department, but at least she was welcomed there.

“In any case, I’m glad that Mayumi took a liking to you, because I want you to join us this Sunday for the Equinox celebration. I say celebrating, but it’s us doing our rounds around the annual street festival on Jordan Street.”

““What?””

Double whats came from Caius and Cecilia.

“Celia, you said you wanted to hang out with me more often, right?”

“Ariel!”

Flustered, she shook Ariel frantically once more, but a tinge of smugness remained in Ariel’s rigid expression. Caius rubbed his chin both in arrogance and in thought.

“Ha. I forgot that the Equinox is soon, though it’s like weeks after the real equinox. It’ll be fun. Like she said, we’ll just be walking around holding lanterns and eating cakes. Or do you have other plans for the Equinox?”

“No… I don’t have any real plans for that day.”

“Then, perfect. You can hang with us.”

“What?!”

“What is it, what is it? Celia’s coming with us to the Equinox?”

Suddenly Mayumi returned, again eye sparkling with anticipation and aimed at Cecilia, who was also again visibly startled in return.

“Wait, I haven’t said anything yet!”

“If you need to think about it some more, you know where we are. We’re here all day.”

“And we’re gonna be over there with her in the drama classroom too.”

Mayumi added to Caius as he sat back with his hands behind his head, content with Mayumi taking the spotlight.

“No, no, no, it’s not that. Uh, I think I can go with you guys, It’s just, uh…”

“Don’t sweat it. I know you’re feeling a little hesitant, but you’ll get to know Mayumi and the rest of the Elites. I’ll be right here with you.”

“Ariel?!”

Her cheeks flushed red again at Ariel blurting out her inner thoughts that she couldn’t say out loud, but at the same time she was relieved that she didn’t need to do the talking. Yet, it made her feel a little upset that she wasn’t able to do it herself.

“You said the rest of Class F here is going to the festival too, right? Are they okay with me coming?”

“You mean these guys? Don’t worry. We don’t need to care about their opinions.”

Ariel said coolly, completely ignoring Caius’ peeved expression. Mayumi was still all smiles as she weaved her fingers through Cecilia’s in a tightly knit handhold.

“Hahahahaha! Good, good, good. I’ve only returned to this district just yesterday, so we’re in the same boat. Well, not exactly, but there’ll be lots of things I missed over seven years’ time, right? You’re the senior here, Celia.”

“Ahahaha…”

A touch embarrassed, she still returned the hold and smile in earnest. Caius merely shrugged nonchalantly at Mayumi’s usual cavalier enthusiasm.

“This is not the first time you’ve put yourself in a difficult situation, mate. Then again, Mayumi’s actually an expert at turning everything into horseshoes and hand grenades, so go figure.”

“Hey! That’s probably not entirely false…”

Mayumi already let go of Cecilia to point a finger at him, who shrugged again condescendingly, obviously not yielding.

“What? What does he mean by that?”

“Mayumi’s a lucky star who has a few screws loose, that’s what he means.”

Ariel explained to Cecilia as they watched Caius point a finger back, alarmed at something trivial Mayumi had said to him.

“Eh… so she’s just really lucky?”

“Because she’s made of that much luck, she tends to push it a little too far, too often. A little dangerous, kind of like a hand grenade, and it’s why Caius is always a little worried. After all, he’s the most conservative of the Elites, compared to Eon and Kato who learned a bit too much from Mayumi’s maverick streak.”

“A little worried… about Mayumi?”

“He always was, for as long as they’ve known each other.”

“…that’s their relationship?”

Cecilia suspected half out loud, which brought a sinking feeling in her chest. Is that why Mayumi wanted the role of Whatzshecalled? She was Tommy’s main love interest in the play. Does that have anything to do with the two of them?

“Well, it’s a lot more complicated than that. On a certain level, their relationship’s past the point of no return, so to speak.”

“Huh? What?”

Then she was suddenly reminded of Caius’ reference to the final song in Auxirian Idiot. Was he describing exactly his relationship with Mayumi? Even without knowing for sure at the moment, it made her feel uneasy nonetheless. It would be utterly unreal that if Caius viewed the relationship this way, that Mayumi would agree to that interpretation.

“What you see right now is probably the best it’ll ever be; is my assessment, given what I know.”

Slightly buoyed at first, Cecilia reprocessed what Ariel just said and asked another pertinent question.

“Right now? You mean you think it’ll get worse in the future?”

“Undoubtedly. But at the same time I also think that, somehow, she’ll make everything work out in the end. A miracle worker, if you must. ‘Close only counts in horseshoes and hand grenades’ doesn’t seem to exist in her vocabulary when she gets every job that needs to be done, done. Or maybe it does, and like Caius said, just turn everything into horseshoes and hand grenades. So there’s no need to worry about her in her role in the musical. She’ll deliver on it like a pro.”

“Uh-huh…”

Ariel’s expression turned surprisingly jovial as she segued away from the question at the end there, leaving behind a cryptic impression. Then again, it wasn’t abnormal for mysterious words to come out of Ariel, and Cecilia was definitely aware of it. She took her answer at face value and returned to watch the implosion blossoming in front of her, with Mayumi in the centre and surrounded by awkwardly positioned Elites, like some sort of strange ritual to appease the gods who were angry at their insolence. It was like watching a movie with the silver screen right in her face, and it wasn’t bad, she thought.

4 – Dreams of Another Place and Time

“Wow, it’s cleaner than when I was a kid, that’s for sure.”

The hurricane known as the Elites arrived at the old playground, at about six in the afternoon. It was not the shortest way home for Kato and his entourage, or for the members of middle class families that were Franco, Caius and the Jupiter sisters, but it was only a short detour, so they didn’t mind the extra couple of minutes.

From school, they had to climb up a pavement path on the side of the hill that the urban playground was atop of. Overlooking the inner city, the hill faced west and they could see the sun making its way down to the short peaks in the distance that surrounded the valley. A picturesque scenery for sunset sightseers.

“But it didn’t change much. They changed out the rubber mulch a couple of years ago but that’s it. That’s probably why it looks clean.”

“The slides, the monkey bars, the jungle gym, the swings are all still here.”

Mayumi climbed to the top of one of the slides and sat there to watch the sunset, feeling just a bit of nostalgia as she took in deep breaths of her old home neighbourhood’s air. The rest of the Elites, however, were still in heated discussion about the result of the Class War from lunchtime.

“The match was too close to call. Is it because Class C doesn’t have enough smart people, or is Class D especially strong this year?”

“Class D is stronger this year. They definitely didn’t expect Class D to do this well. Remember it was Mr Rigel doing all that literature quizzing. Now we know that at least in literature, Class D is comparable to Class C.”

“Even on the whole, Class C and Class D are on par with each other.”

“Ariel, how do you know that?”

“The Records Office has data.”

“…”

“Scary.”

Their large gathering from lunchtime had increased by one. Bianca joined them when doing the student council work that they all had some part in after school. For some of the Elites, it was a part-time job when they needed to align together items and strategies for the weekly conventions of the Assembly, while the rest were there to just hang out. But for the Jupiter sisters it was nonstop work to get student government running smoothly with their Class B classmates, and that work needed to also be done at lunchtime.

“Anyway, Class C narrowly won the war, but they imposed a really strict peace treaty onto Class D. They played for keeps, so whether it was narrow or not, it was still an all-or-nothing game. I feel sorry for Class D because they almost made it.”

“Three seats in the Assembly, taking the prime time slot for Class C in the talent show, and unrestricted requisitioning of resources from the clubs headed by Class D students for the purposes of that talent show. That last thing is like a kick in the nuts for the AC.”

“A kick in the nuts for the AC while asserting Donovan’s authority in the newly re-formed PSC. Re-formed with the hyphen. Unrestricted requisitioning means money and capital, so both funds and physical equipment can be confiscated from those clubs by Class C until the end of the talent show.”

“Off the top of my head, I believe the presidents of the Alchemy Society, a couple of the science clubs, literature, photography, and chess clubs are in Class D. Did I miss any?”

“Likely doesn’t matter if you can’t remember them. They probably wanted the photography club’s massive studio setup to do their own photo-shoots for the yearbook or something.”

“And they used a Class War to nick their stuff? They’ve got balls.”

“It’s a you-eat-them or they-eat-you world out there, brother. It wouldn’t be a problem if the drama department didn’t have beef with those clubs from Class D, but then again it’s normal for a PSC-affiliated group to be at odds with the AC-affiliated ones.”

“You’d think that Gilbert and Mona are on good enough terms personally that they wouldn’t fist-fight like this, but I guess not.”

“Well, mommy and daddy being on good terms doesn’t mean that their children won’t fight each other to the death. It’s a zero-sum game for them, to be honest. Like the talent show, that’s the first major school-wide event, and obviously everybody wants the prime time slot.”

“Because Class A is still suffering from the fallout of the PSC, and my class is one-half too busy on SLO duties and the other half in music doesn’t need the prime time, the spotlight was on Class C and Class D.”

“Class C is basically the whole drama department, but what was Class D gonna do with the prime time?”

“They were going to do some kind of a skit or performance too, using resources from outside of the drama department. They’re definitely gonna put on a crappier show, but it’s about sending a signal. It’s like a big ‘fuck you’ to the drama department, both the students and teachers.”

“They were just gonna wing something? Now that’s ballsy. And they almost did it too.”

“Yeah. That narrow win is gonna cast a long shadow on Class C and the PSC, but for now, they’re safe.”

Bianca’s presence was a strong one too. As the chancellor, also known as the student council treasurer, she was also the de facto vice-president, a role and title that unfortunately was not explicitly defined in the constitution. In Mirabelle’s continued absence from school, all of the president’s responsibilities fell on this unofficial VP.

Unlike her twin, however, Bianca didn’t have the same enchanting, almost possessive charisma—though she had the physical attractiveness—that led them to victory in the student council election last school year, so it was taking all she could to keep the machine together. What she lacked in natural charm she compensated with her talkativeness, diligence and fiery spirit, and thus she almost always took control of the conversation, especially against the Elites.

Despite the gaping differences in personality, appearance-wise Bianca was a mirror image of Mirabelle. They and their family were pure-blooded Yue, characterized by their narrow eyes and rounded noses. Usually, Bianca tied up her silky black hair in a loose bun, and her front still had really impressive fringes. If Kato had to say something, her most attractive feature was her bright rosy lips, thin but also had the width at just the right points and undeniably kissable. Of course, it meant the same for Mirabelle, but he was not going to say any of that to either of them.

Kato was quiet the whole time, merely observing the tropical storm immersed in their school politics. He stepped away from the group to look up at Mayumi, perched up high at the top of the slide.

“Mayumi, how’s your right eye been? Is it manageable?”

“Yeah, just about. It’s been the same since I’ve left. Nothing’s wrong with it.”

“Do you still have depth perception problems?”

“From time to time. You get used to it in your daily life. It’s only a problem when I see new or disorienting things.”

He continued to stare at Mayumi, who noticed and peeled away from the sunset to stare back, still smiling. The orange sunlight bathed her figure in a golden aura, though against her navy blue uniform it blended in poorly. He wasn’t fazed by the staring contest. He never was about a physical exchange.

“What about the power in your eye? Can you still use it?”

“It took you long enough to mention it.”

Though the smile disappeared, it didn’t turn into a frown. It was a matter of fact, after all. She stuck out her bottom lip, shrugging indifferently.

“It’s the same old story. It’s not as strong as it was before, though. I still can’t defeat automatic tables, and I still get super exhausted after using it.”

“Well, at least you can now use it without dying anymore. And you can control when to use it.”

“I know, right? Clairvoyance sounds really cool, until you realize it wrecks your body entirely.”

“How much does it wreck you when you use it now?”

“It’s reduced to just fatigue now. It was thanks to you that I’m still alive and wasn’t killed by the clairvoyance in my right eye.”

She smiled again, putting her hand to the bandage patch on her right eye to uncover it just enough so that Kato could see it.

He wasn’t surprised. It was the same as it was the last time he saw it. The iris was rainbow-coloured and it blended completely and malignantly with the sclera, but more importantly, her right eye was lame. The pupil only stared forward without purpose, in contrast to her left that was aimed squarely at Kato.

“There’s still no vision in your right eye?”

“Nope. It’s permanently gone. Though we knew that would be the case anyway. It’s only good for clairvoyance now.”

“So then what’s the eye patch for? Are the rest of the dead eye’s biological functions working properly? I can see its motor functions are gone already, I guess.”

“Well, that’s true, but also, I still can’t actually control my clairvoyance per se, because it’ll automatically start reacting to light. That’s why I have to wear the eye patch all the time. At least there’s an on-off switch compared to before when it randomly activates and kills me in the process.”

“I see, I see. So you’re peering into the future right now?”

“Only a few seconds ahead. I have to constantly reel it in mentally to not get too far and completely tire myself out. Sadly my body’s still pretty weak compared to a normal person’s, so I can’t exert myself. I still cough up blood from time to time.”

Kato gave her a sour face as she let go of the bandage, letting it snap back in place over her eye. Her face suddenly softened, turning the reliable grin of a gang boss into something gentler and becoming of her age.

“I don’t know, but I always feel like I owe you something all the time. I’ve said it many times before I moved away, but I can’t help but feel the need to say thank you to you again and again. So now that I’m back, I’m gonna say it again and again, for as long as I can. Thanks for saving my life.”

It was the most relaxed expression that Mayumi had made since she arrived this morning. Her overbearing presence in the crew was like a taut wire, never failing nor faltering, but in this moment her heart was made of glass.

“I didn’t save your life. What can a primary school kid do to prevent a terminal condition from claiming somebody’s life? In the end, if it weren’t for Lady Eterna healing your eye, everything else would have been meaningless.”

Her right eye was born with the latent power of clairvoyance. She could see into the future, though with varying degrees of uncertainty. Peeking into the future caused great distress, pain, exhaustion and even internal injuries, enough usually to prevent her from breaking causal relationships of the physical universe with information from the future.

However, her eye was defective and the burdens of the clairvoyant eye laid heavily on her body, leaving her naturally weak, prone to injury and requiring long recoveries. It almost reached a point of no return when the corrosive defect threatened to spread to her brain via the optic nerve, at which time she was hospitalized and in constant agony.

“You’re right, but it was you who asked for that favour from Lady Eterna. If you weren’t there to do that, surely I would have perished in that hospital.”

“I can only do what’s within the limits of my ability, and even today, if something similar were to happen again, I can still only beg for help from somebody else.”

“Don’t play down your role like that. It takes a lot to get on your knees to beg. Especially for you guys.”

“Hey, those circumstances were dire. There is no way I’m going to let our egos get in the way of that.”

Mayumi chuckled just a tad smugly, but it disappeared just as quickly.

“What I’m saying is, your efforts weren’t just as simple as convincing Lady Eterna to save my life. At the same time, my heart, too, was saved by you, Kato.”

In the past, Kato often wondered why this version of Mayumi sometimes showed up in front of him, but today he had enough experience to be able to recognize the underlying motivations of this Mayumi. Yet, he preferred to pretend to not see it so that he could preserve the status quo.

“If I could fix your heart, then I must be the most under-qualified heart surgeon in the history of mankind. Who’s heard of one who hasn’t got a high school diploma yet?”

“Apparently, you’re the only one. And the only one who can heal mine.”

Kato broke off from their staring contest and rubbed his forehead, suddenly exhausted. Seeing him sighing, Mayumi let out her usual squawking laugh at his expense.

“Well, I’ll leave it at that. How’s Caius been?”

She abruptly changed the subject, perhaps a little too quickly. He looked up again to see deep rosy cheeks, kind of like Alice’s, and he secretly thought it was endearing. He couldn’t help but feel an aura similar to Mirabelle’s emanating from her, but the difference was that Mayumi was like a brother to him and nothing more, and she seemed to be well aware of that.

“He’s been good. Nothing’s changed much, still as loose a guy as he was back then.”

“C’mon, he just happens to end up being interested in trashy girls. It doesn’t mean he’s trashy.”

“Being interested already implicates you in the crime, sister. Besides, I wasn’t referring to that. His mouth can say some dangerous things, and inappropriately in front of guys and girls.”

“If he really stopped doing that, I’d be surprised. And he didn’t disappoint today. His attitude hasn’t changed at all.”

“See, he’s exactly as I advertised. No exchanges or refunds.”

She looked away from him for the first time, back towards the glowing sunset and the city draped in orange.

“Then it seems like he’s doing very well. Do you think I still need to talk to him?”

“About what?”

“You know, if he’s still hung over by that.”

Kato sighed. Though there were seven missing years between them, he still knew what she was talking about. But it was also something that wasn’t his to solve, or rather, something that wasn’t solvable by him. Because of that, he decided to give her a blunt answer.

“Of course, he has plenty to say to you. You definitely do too, by the looks of things. It’s all on you, sister.”

“He does?”

“If you believed it didn’t mean anything to him, you wouldn’t ask me that question, would you?”

“Hmm…”

Kato sighed again. He softened up and threw her a bone.

“That’s my guess. It just depends on if there’s an opportunity for you and for him to be willing to talk about it.”

Mayumi obviously noticed and smiled again.

“You’re not good at this kind of talk, are you?”

“I just don’t think I’m the right person to talk to, now, am I? Look at it from my perspective. What would Caius think of it?”

“I don’t care about what he thinks of it. I just wanna talk to you about it.”

“Then this is whatchu gonna get.”

Mayumi laughed out loud again. She slid down the slide, comically slowly because she barely fit inside the inclined plane. Upon reaching the bottom, she jumped off and onto the rubber mulch, showing a nimbleness which Kato was surprised that she had now. She was a loud but sickly girl when they were children, so it was reassuring to see her able to move around like that. With a wink, it seemed like she returned to her usual, pompous self.

“Just kidding. I get whatchu mean. You can leave everything to me.”

“Yes, I definitely will. There’s no way I wouldn’t.”

Kato said, somewhat strenuously at Mayumi’s ambiguity. Then again, he wasn’t sure if he would have done anything differently were their positions reversed. At the very least, she was aware of her own place here and all the strings attached to it, and he could only patiently observe what was yet to come.


After Mayumi left the playground, heading back down the slopes along the way they came from towards the school, the rest of them gathered at the east end of the playground where the chain-link fences separated it from the wide street that ran north-south. This was where the two groups normally separated, Franco, Caius and the Jupiter sisters in one direction towards the gentrified suburbs, the rest in the opposite direction for another inner city-like district. Though the former might be called a suburb, it was still dominated by high-rises, albeit with luxurious flats and not-as-cramped urban planning as the latter, Kato’s busy home neighbourhood of Sancheung.

Today, however, Caius joined the Eternian children’s group instead. They made their way north along Jordan Street, which eventually turned east into Kato and Eon’s neighbourhood of apartment buildings. Peculiarly in this sector, some of the flats were not right on the main street, but rather there were sections with standalone shops before giving way to the apartment buildings immediately behind it, separated by a narrow pedestrian road that could barely fit two vehicles side by side. Needless to say, at the sections with the flats on the main street, there were more flats behind them too; the city was a dense concentration of mortar and steel.

Eon lived in one of those, the relatively newer flats that were built on the main street after the land was bought off from the standalone shops in a wave of gentrification, while Kato lived in those ones behind the shops that resisted and remained. At the base of Kato’s flat were small shop spaces that could also be used as garages. Since Kato’s family lived with an Eternian nomenklatura, Karl, and now an Eternian Heart too, Sisi, it wasn’t out of the ordinary for them to own a shop space directly below their flat on the second floor.

While the girls, Yui and Alice, went up first, the three men remaining hung out at Kato’s—Karl’s garage, taking out Caius’ bicycle that he kept here on occasion because his own garage was tight on space. Eon and Kato each had their own bikes too, and stored in this garage too in fact. They didn’t find much use for them except to get to school quickly when short on time.

“If I’m gonna practice saxophone at home, I’ll have to carry it on my bike in the morning. It’s gonna be a hassle otherwise to bring it back and forth on foot.”

Unlike Eon and Kato’s situation, Caius’ saxophone was his own so he could take it in and out of school on his own will. Not only that, but Caius lived in a detached house, meaning he could reasonably practice at home without complaints from neighbours. Affixing his saxophone’s case to the multi-purpose rear seat with its fastener belts, Caius shepherded his black bicycle along the shallow ramp that extended from the one-and-a-half vehicles wide garage onto the pedestrian road, to where he halted.

“So we’re gonna play band instruments for the talent show?”

“Hopefully, we can. Because at this rate we’re definitely not going to make it in time with a rock band setup. Either way Alice really wanted to do the talent show thing, and it’ll be the best opportunity for our debut, so why not?”

“Kato and being servile to women, name a more iconic duo.”

“Only a few specific ones. I don’t want to hear that from a man who’s also bullied by his sisters.”

“You’re also weak-willed against my older sister Katia too, so you can’t count them against me.”

“Eon, Kato, please. Be grateful you have wonderful sisters. Being an only child here is a sad existence.”

“Then you have no idea how painful siblings are.” “You don’t want siblings if you’ve ever had them.”

“You won’t want to live without siblings if your parents can’t be your playmates and your time’s spent alone with the radio or the television.”

Caius shrugged amusedly at their simultaneous response.

“Anyway, when’re auditions again?”

“Auditions are gonna keep going for the next four, five weeks. The talent show’s on the first Saturday of November, so we still have lots of time.”

“We need to learn how to play these instruments from scratch, audition with them a month later, and then perform two weeks after? Sign me up on this death train.”

They chuckled at Eon’s reality check, putting into perspective how high and lofty their goal was. However, they were not discouraged one bit; they were confident, perhaps not in their ability but in their ego, to pull through this with hard work and dedication. This was the modus operandi of the old men of the Elites.

“If I know ourselves well enough, we’ll probably get in by the skin of our teeth at the very last possible moment. In any case, I can always carry you guys when it comes to music.”

Caius agreed with Eon’s assessment as he mounted his bicycle, already ready to leave. Quick business was Caius’ style, but perhaps that principle was a little lax today as he still had not yet moved.

“What do you guys think of Mayumi?”

Caius calmly opened the can of worms, and Eon obliged to open it up with him.

“I’ve got nothing on her. She’s returned to us out of the blue, and personally, I’m wary at what her motivation is, but I know it’s got nothing to do with me, just as it was the case when she first left us. That’s why I’m fine either way. A blood brother returned. Nothing more, nothing less.”

After putting everything on the table, Eon looked to Kato expectantly.

“You both already know exactly what happened back then. My opinion of her hasn’t changed from that time, and it seems like her opinions haven’t changed either. I’ve never had a stake in any of this, and I’ve even reminded her so, just earlier. Got it, Caius?”

Caius nodded slowly, his serene face unflinching as usual, giving no indication of what was going through his head. Even in his voice, he showed nothing.

“Yeah, Kato, don’t worry. I understand what you mean. It’s not your fault to begin with.”

“See, there’s nothing out of the ordinary here. Kato’s probably sad now that he’s going back to getting wrecked by us.”

“Oh, yeah, I’m so looking forward to that, bro.”

Even though this was supposed to be a serious conversation, their tendency to derail anything and everything arrived soon enough. Alice had a hard time reining them in because the only people who could rein them in were the men themselves.

“Did she say anything else, Kato?”

“She didn’t say much about herself. She’s only asked me about you, which I’m guessing she’s worried about how you took it back then.”

“How did you respond?”

“I just told her it’s an issue between the two of you. She should clean up after herself.”

Caius nodded calmly again, accepting his answer. Seeing that, Kato felt as if he didn’t say enough to reassure one of his best friends of his position. Though it appeared a black box while it was operating, still Kato was around Caius long enough to know how he actually operated, and so he knew no amount of words could relieve Caius’ doubts. Despite that, he continued on.

“If you still have doubts about the past, then this is the time to ask her about it. I’ve already given you my side of the story a long time ago, so it’s up to you whether you want to believe it or confirm it or neither.”

They stood together for a good thirty seconds of silence. They stared at one another, Eon and Kato on one side, Caius on the other. The noise of the city was loud in their ears without the sounds of their voices. Random shouts, car tires grinding on the road, ticking pedestrian lights, spinning bicycle chains, idling trucks and accompanying snaps of metal on concrete ground, were all common sounds of their familiar city.

“I get it, Kato. I believe you. It’s not about that anymore. Truth to be told, I’ve already given up on it. Now, it’s more like I wanna see how I should treat our relationship from here on out, and hopefully nothing needs to be done about the past.”

Though his words were steady, neither Eon nor Kato bought it at face value. What Kato said was not a supposition, but an assertion that Caius had misgivings about the past. If that half a minute of silence wasn’t the evidence, then what else could it have meant?

However, Caius didn’t lie either. They could believe that his wound healed over time, but there were definitely parts of the story he kept to himself and out of sight of his best friends. Eon could only walk up to Caius to put a hand on his shoulder.

“If that’s all, then we’ll leave it to you. Does that sound good?”

Caius retracted his bike stand and put his feet on the pedals, already pedalling forward and away from them, and waved back with a content smile. Not once did the expression on his face crack.

“Sounds good, peeps.”

And just like that, he turned and disappeared between the shops and back onto the main street. Eon shook his head, grieving already in front of Kato, who was bemused the whole time.

Eon took a seat on the step to the side of Kato’s garage, which was raised above the pedestrian road by a couple of steps, hence the concrete ramp from the garage opening. He put his hands to his forehead, the strain from their stare-down finally receding from his face.

“Aaughhhhhhh. This sounds like a pain in the ass, dammit. Why did Mayumi have to come back?”

“What? You didn’t forgive her either?”

“Well, it’s not about if I forgive her or not. It’s about if Caius can forgive her. That’s what I mean by pain in the ass. You know Caius holds onto these grudges, even if he outright denies it. And you. You’re actually directly involved too, even though you try to portray yourself not as such.”

Kato sighed overdramatically, crouching down to Eon’s level.

“Technically, yes, but you know I’ve already done everything I could to make this situation not about me, even if it was by pure chance that I didn’t give in to her wishes.”

“Yeah, I know, but either way this’ll never end. But hey, at least it’s not my fault.”

“Do you mind Mayumi returning to us?”

“No, I don’t. It’s nice to have that kind of a spirit from back when we were kids, y’know, the nostalgia. It’s only really after her operation to fix her eye that things fell apart completely. How about you?”

“Same reasoning as yours. She’s one of us, an original Elite, so why wouldn’t I be happy that she’s back?”

Kato shrugged helplessly as Eon gave another sigh. It was extra depressing for Eon because he was also an original Elite but felt powerless to change its course. Kato and his sisters joined them at the start of primary school, but incredibly the original three had been together since kindergarten.

“So, what is this all exactly?”

Suddenly, Alice appeared from around the corner together with her high-pitched, sharp, almost naggy voice. Crossing her arms, she came here for the explanation she wanted from Kato earlier in the day. Trailing behind her was Yui, still carrying their schoolbags in her arms.

“Were you hiding just behind the corner?”

“Yes. Yui’s here too. Nobody’s gone home yet.”

She pointed up at the big steel cage that encased the opening in the concrete building that was a four-metre wide window, just above them on the second floor. No one could call their apartment building “modern” as it was built with a brutalist architectural style, underlining its origins as social housing within the sprawling city. The building itself was really plain and nondescript, but the inhabitants decorated their metal cages with plant pots, minor household shrines, and clothes hanging off wooden bars for air drying. For social housing, this apartment was one of the better ones, excellent even.

“I can’t say I’m surprised. But I think Yui remembered what happened, did you?”

“Only as a memory from long ago, but yes, I do remember the sequences of events. at least from an outsider’s perspective. It was surprising for the rest of the class too, but most of them quickly forgot about it after Mayumi moved away.”

Beside the space that was normally occupied by Karl’s small car was something like a miniature living room, with a tiny desk, a cabinet and several chairs. There was even a cramped Oriental-style washroom that was a source of hot water. Alice entered the garage to sit down in one of the lawn chairs, crossing her bare voluptuous legs that were her speciality in lieu of any significant assets on her chest.

“Then, tell me what happened.”

The boys and Yui looked at each other, and after a moment Eon motioned his head at Kato, who nodded in agreement.

“I’ll do it then. Let’s start with the initial problem—her clairvoyant eye.”


Clank. Click.

The lock to the folding metal grill barrier in front of the door deconstructed itself loudly as it always did. Thirty floors above the ground, Cecilia finally returned home with a Yue takeout meal inside the plastic bag she was holding onto.

She lived in an inner city district not unlike Kato and Eon’s, but the difference was that it truly was an inner city district which occupied the lowlands of the valley, which allowed for the construction of high-rises from early on in the city’s development. It would be years before high-rises as tall as hers would occupy all of the hillsides, and lots of progress had already been made. The hustle and bustle here, though already enough for most people, was still nothing compared to central downtown or the ghetto.

The entrance was quite dark, and she saw four pairs of shoes before the entryway. There were more on the rack to the side, but those were there for the alternating seasons and occasions. The bleached tiles extended further along the narrow passage that led to the well-lit living room and kitchen at its end, blindingly bright now that she closed the door behind her. There was a mixture of mumbles and rambles of male voices in Old Yue from that direction. Familiar clicks of stone on stone echoed throughout the apartment, but then suddenly these pebbles made a deafening waterfall and prompted her to move forward.

She cautiously made her way towards the light, and the walls close enough for her both her raised elbows to touch. But before she was able to take a sharp turn to the left into another narrow corridor, a truly repugnant call for her stopped her in her tracks.

“Cecilia! Why d’you come home late?”

“Sorry, Dad. I had club activities. They always make it long.”

“Then don’t be an ungrateful runt and call Steven’s for takeout. We’re all waiting for dinner here.”

She was met with sneers from the other three middle-aged men of varying sizes sitting at the mahjong table that her father had been hosting probably for the entire afternoon. She could see the recently disposed styrofoam boxes in the overflowing trash bin in the farther corner that, most likely, her mother had ordered and paid for. Their ashtrays were filled with soot and although the window behind them was open, the scent of tobacco was still strong.

“And how many times do I have to tell you? Fix yourself up. You look awful.”

“Right. I’ll call Steven’s right now. The usual is fine?”

Her hair was all over the place and it fell in front of her to obscure her face, giving off a roughed up impression. She did this on purpose, however, precisely because of the predatory stares of the other three men here in her home, to which her father was completely oblivious to. In fact, she regularly used the school’s girls’ dormitory facilities to shower before she returned home, changing from her uniform and miniskirt into the current jersey and sweatpants; the classic shut-in appearance. She normally carried a duffel bag around instead of a schoolbag for this reason. It was a little difficult to do in the summer because of the humidity immediately invalidating the shower, but there was no other convenient choice.

“Nng.”

A strange grunt for affirmative, she stepped just inside the living room’s boundaries to reach for the corded telephone perched atop a short wooden stand. While the living room was not as grimy as Cecilia expected it to be after the wear and tear of being a gambling site, it was nonetheless somewhat dusty and dirty, with smears of pigment or otherwise from chairs and other things scraping the white walls. The small couch was worn down enough for the plastic-like top layer to fracture into chips and pieces, revealing the woven lines of the fabric right underneath. The radio and television sat unused while they played, and they were just as run-down with the cracks and worn-out buttons and gears.

She could already feel the lecherous stares from behind her, and unfortunately for her it was inevitable. There was bound to be a day where she couldn’t avoid returning home in a tempting form, and since she was naturally on the attractive side, it undoubtedly caught the attention of these wretched middle-aged unemployed men who wouldn’t have this kind of a chance to ogle otherwise.

Cecilia immediately retreated after the telephone call was done with, hurriedly down the corridor and into her room. She made sure to lock and double lock the door behind her before she could let herself relax. Luckily, they never drink alcohol because it actually interfered with their game, so the chances of anything happening to her was relatively low, but the pressure and fear of this unknown still weighed heavily in the smoke-filled air. It was against all of her instincts to place any trust in those men, including her father.

Unfortunately, her trips to the washroom were when she was exposed to risk, and there wasn’t much she could do about it. This had been the state of affairs since she was young so she learned to live with it, but as a result she couldn’t wait for graduation and get out of this godforsaken house.

Sometimes, she lamented the loss of her father’s sanity. About twenty years ago, a massive economic depression swept Auxiria as a result of a collapse in the financial system in the neighbouring continent of Eiria, first with the great Hellenic West Yunia Company going bankrupt. Businesses closed and companies disappeared, and it continued for years to come. Her father was swept up in one of the successive waves of foreclosing businesses, around when Cecilia was just a toddler. The image of a not depressed and miserable father was just a distant memory.

She noticed a small grocery bag on the top of her crowded desk and promptly opened it up. It was a sizeable collection of packages of candy from a local confectionery, and Cecilia smiled wryly at it. She put it away in the topmost drawer underneath her desktop where she kept all the other packages because she wanted to control her sugar intake.

It was something her mother left behind for her from daytime. Unlike her father who had lost his way to gambling, her mother worked many jobs day in, day out to keep Cecilia in school and the household fed. Possibly due to a combination of these influences, from very young she was taught to take care of her health because seeing the doctor meant exorbitant costs for her mother.

As she weaved her chopsticks through her takeout dinner with her right hand, in her left she ran her fingers through the reading material from the classes she skipped. Instead of earphones, her compact disc player was connected with a bulky headset for use at home. She was sure she had the innate ability to make good use of her polytechnic education, and if she didn’t have to take care of her mom and dad in the places they lacked, she would have made it into Class A by now. At least that was her hubris. It was only past seven-thirty, but in a couple of hours she would fall asleep on her bed, completely exhausted, and no amount of motivation could get her to focus well enough on her studies living in a household like this one.

After paying the delivery boy with her mother’s money and leaving the packaged meals behind in the living room, she threw away her own dinner’s packaging and the rest of her room’s trash into the garbage chute at the end of the apartment floor’s main corridor. She occasionally saw a neighbouring boy, likely only approaching middle school age, shyly waiting around the corner to have a chance to talk to the fair, tall, older girl. She appreciated the company, but unfortunately he was a bit too young for her.

However, today was rather unlucky as the one who waited round the corner was not the infatuated neighbourhood boy but her erstwhile family and cousin.

“What is it, Stephen? If you’re looking for Dad, he’s playing mahjong as usual.”

“Your tone hasn’t changed, I see. Is it too difficult for you to behave civilized for once?”

“I’m glad you noticed that I don’t want to see you, then.”

There was nothing but contempt in both of their stares, more animated so on Stephen’s face than Cecilia’s. Stephen almost physically flinched from holding back his tongue, but he managed to swallow it whole.

“I’m not here for Marcel today. I need to speak with Aunt Nellie about the Yaumatei dance hall management gig she was offered a while back. Is she in right now?”

“Mom’s busy. Come back later, and she might be here. Can’t guarantee it though.”

“You do realize I’m sent here as a gesture of friendship, right?”

“Doesn’t matter if Mom doesn’t want to do anything for the old family. It’s been like this for years and years now, and I’m surprised that you all still haven’t given up yet.”

“Father doesn’t want to give up on his only younger sister, so I too have the same responsibility to Aunt Nellie. But if you insist, then I’ll tell Father the same to drop this.”

“Yeah. And tell Uncle Vincent that he’s not going to convince Mom otherwise anytime soon. Just like every other time.”

It was hard for anybody to figure out with Stephen’s messy black hair and permanently rigid frown that this man was Cecilia’s direct cousin. He was still in his school uniform, although somehow loosely clung to his big frame as if his shirt didn’t deserve to be worn by his enormous ego.

The old family was the Liguro family, from which Cecilia’s mother had been estranged from, which operated a prominent property management business in Livia and Lien. They were in charge of the day-to-day running of property and naturally could perform consultant and other middle-man work between the renters and property owners. While the tycoons owned the land and property, it was the Liguro family that managed the buildings on it for the lay-people who came to rent, whether they were for private residences, commercial shop spaces or even factories.

Of course, this naturally meant that the Liguro family business was dependent on the patronage of the real estate tycoons, especially their relationship with Mona’s family, the Mackenzies. Being Gilbert’s right hand man, the Gilbert faction and the Mona faction were in reality one and the same, no matter how different their politics in school were.

Giving him a pout, this was what irked Cecilia in her childish idealistic dream-world. She could see first-hand the hypocrisy of supposedly diametrically opposed political factions being tied at the hip underneath their shirts. Just as in the real-world, powerful and seemingly opposed interests could be intricately tied together under the table.

This was the fucked up world that Stephen represented for Cecilia, and perhaps because her mother also had this childish idealistic view, the ego to reject the corporate mob world and run away from home, that Cecilia turned out this way too. Because both these sentiments were part of Tommy’s rejection of suburbia, Auxirian Idiot appealed to Cecilia so well.

“My concern is why Aunt Nellie insists on taking it on herself to do everything, including continuing to cling herself to some doofus like Marcel for all these years. She can return to the family at any moment because Father’s generous enough to let her, but yet she doesn’t. Why?”

“Your concern? It doesn’t need to be your concern because neither you nor Uncle Vincent understand any of the principles that Mom lives by. Even if she’s living in hell on earth, she will never look back at the old family and say she regretted leaving them.”

“Suit yourself. It’s Father’s wish to support Aunt Nellie, but you’re free to continue to turn us down. Similarly, I wish for you to be in good shape.”

“Sorry, I don’t need your fake charity either. Whether it’s the nomenklatura or the aristocracy, it’s all the same bullshit to me.”

Stephen’s fuse was much shorter than Gilbert’s, but at least it was only a snarl at the end.

“I won’t argue principles right now. But the fact remains that you and I live in this reality, so grow up and deal with it.”

“Coming from you, it’s gotta be a joke, right? Speak for yourself. But you’re right in that let’s just leave each other alone and not argue principles. Goodbye.”

Though Cecilia’s appearance wasn’t as disturbed as Stephen’s, whenever she spoke to him she felt an inexplicable urge to talk back and deny every one of his ideas. Stephen scowled as she attempted to turn around for home.

“And another thing. Watch your morning class’ tardiness. You’re gonna be put on probation if you keep this up.”

“I don’t need a life lesson every time I speak to you. And don’t be a creep. It’s kinda fucked up for you to be able to look up my grades and attendance, so don’t do it to other girls. I’ll be the first to testify in a pedophilia case for you.”

“The PSC and the student council have all of that data. If you have a problem with it, then don’t attend Korolev Senior.”

“Psh. It’s more convenient for you to not have me attend the same school as you, eh?”

“That’s not it. No one can tell we’re related anyway, even if you put Aunt Nellie and Father next to us.”

Stephen pointed to his jet-black hair, on top aplenty but shaved short on the sides and back, and obviously different from Cecilia’s dirty blonde hair; a colour that Cecilia inherited solely from her father. She sighed. It was enough, and she already talked back too much today. The day’s fatigue made her especially inhospitable.

“Of course. Business as usual, then. Nothing has changed.”

Stephen sighed as well. Perhaps because Cecilia was still family, it was easier to throw in the towel at this stage. He turned away without missing a step.

“Understood. Then let’s keep it that way.”

3 – Shadows and Cons

“So, how come you’re in our class?”

“Why not?”

The number in their group increased to five in the fifth period home economics class with the addition of Mayumi. On Alice’s left were Evie, Franco and Bianca, while the newcomer but also old guard sat on her right on the previously empty stool.

It was a chill class with lots of teaching downtime for the students to work on their “projects”, as cooking was something that couldn’t be taken home as homework. As such, there were no exams for this class and instead marking only involved what was done in class and a few relevant written reports.

“Hey, Alice, what’s your relationship with Kato?”

“W-w-w-what do you mean, r-relationship?!”

Alice jumped at the question, flustered. Fortunately, the others were too focused on the flaming kitchen in front of them to notice. Staring back at Mayumi, Alice could see nothing but innocence in her eye, which made it even harder to reply.

“Do you like him?”

“What—”

Levelling up her distress, she dropped the spoon in her hand onto the floor as her face turned beet-red. Amazingly, Mayumi didn’t blink during the whole ordeal, which internally scared the living soul out of Alice.

“Was it not clear enough?”

“N-no, it’s abundantly clear. And also no, it’s not what you think it is.”

After a short pause, Mayumi burst out laughing, apparently finished with her antics and returned to her usual bright smile.

“I thought I’d just ask directly. The two of you are super close, that much I can see.”

“R-really? Does it seem that way?”

While Alice’s stammer remained, Mayumi sighed exaggeratedly with an arrogant smirk.

“The whole class can see it if they have a pair of eyes. Kato was never subtle with the girls he favoured.”

“Then what you mean is—”

“Oops, I worded that wrong. I have to say ‘people’, not ‘girls’. That makes more sense.”

Mayumi’s grin turned several shades darker with evil. Knowing that her own face lit up for a moment there, Alice put a hand to her face in defeat. Unbelievable, this tiny runt was.

“Mayumi…”

“It’s okay. Don’t worry too much about it. I just want to know what everyone’s situation is. I just got back from a seven-year hiatus, y’know?”

“Then, if I may ask, what’s your relationship with Kato?”

“Hm, mine? You can say I’m another Caius or Eon. Don’t you agree?”

“Actually, yeah, I can see a lot of similarities. I’m not sure how I want to feel about it, though.”

“Pft. Well, I don’t blame you for asking. I do favour Kato in that sense.”

“… I see.”

“Your reaction, that’s all? I’m dropping my own dimes here, Alice! I pay my dues, obviously.”

“I guess… I’m kinda surprised that you would tell me that, that’s all.”

Mayumi put a finger to her head, and she struggled a little while she gave it some thought.

“Hmm. I guess I want to tell you because, well, it feels like we’re in a similar situation, aren’t we?”

She dropped another cryptic message accompanied by an innocent smile, and Alice could only hesitate.

“Mayumi, is he the reason why you’ve returned?”

A plethora of emotions danced across Mayumi’s face, a mixture of surprise, curiosity, admiration and satisfaction. She eventually shrugged contently.

“I guess it would have to be you who would ask that. None of the others would have the balls to ask that to my face.”

“You said it yourself. You’re their big boss, aren’t you?”

“So you’re not gonna recognize me as your boss?”

“Hmph. I’ve never recognized anybody as my boss.”

“Well, I guess that’s not out of the ordinary. To answer your question, it’s a partial yes. This is the last chance, after all. Am I right?”

Mayumi shrugged once more, and Alice’s eyes widened.

“You knew about that too?”

“It’s also my understanding that you’re joining the nomenklatura as well. So yes, I’m in the know, so to speak.”

Now, Alice was sufficiently alarmed. Mayumi was more mysterious than she initially thought.

“How did you—who are you?”

“You can say I’m connected to Eternia in an indirect way. I mean, most everyone in this school is, otherwise they wouldn’t be here. I heard it from when you broke off your engagement with a son of the Lafayette family.”

She smiled lightly, but it was obvious to Alice that she was hiding a lot more about herself than she was showing. Alice crossed her arms in defiance.

“If you’ve heard about that, then you’re not a nobody. You’re at least close to the nomenklatura to know that kind of info.”

“Hehehe. That’s about right. Still, I’m only tangentially related because I only happened to hear of it, not because I’m supposed to be privy to it.”

“Then you already knew who I was!”

“Knew of you. I didn’t know what kind of a person you were, or what your relationship with Kato was like until today.”

Alice stiffened at the mention of Kato’s name, and tightened her hands’ grip on her arms to mentally defuse herself. She felt embarrassed not only because of Mayumi’s straightforwardness but also her own failure to not blush when that topic was brought up.

“Then how about your other reason to come back?”

“Hey, you’re pretty sharp, aren’t you? Not letting me get away with half an answer, huh?”

“Apparently, I’m the only one who’s qualified to ask, like you said earlier, right?”

“Not wrong.”

Mayumi grinned and nodded agreeably, wagging her finger at Alice. It wasn’t the condescending kind; rather, it was of the silly grandstanding kind that the Elites usually did.

“I just wanna settle some old scores. If you have an idea of how I knew you were going for nomenklatura status, then you’d probably know what kind of scores I’m settling; although those aren’t the only ones.”

“And you’re not gonna tell me what it is?”

“Nope. And the rest of the Elites don’t know either. It’s completely unrelated to them, after all. It’s my family’s business at the end of the day.”

“Really?”

“To be very honest, though, it’s not that big of a factor for me. If I end up not needing to deal with it, it’ll be even better.”

Alice nodded at the hint she dropped, understanding why she took such a roundabout way to explain herself. In Alice’s imaginative head, she already thought of several identities that Mayumi could be in relation to Eternia. But just as Mayumi did not question Alice’s unique position, Alice decided that Mayumi would explain herself when the need arises, at the very least to the original Elites.

“Also, there’s a third reason.”

“What? There is?”

“I don’t just have scores to settle with the establishment, but ironically, with the Elites as well. Or rather, I want to fix things up.”

“Fix things up? What kind of things?”

Mayumi shook her head readily and kept her mouth shut. Alice took that as another dead end and sighed, almost exaggeratedly. Maybe it was her impatience, but it might also be the Elites’ influence. Mayumi’s comment definitely piqued Alice’s interest, but if she was unwilling to say any further, that was fine; Alice was planning on cornering Kato about it later anyway. Parlaying that mild frustration, she demanded from Mayumi.

“Forget that then. What’s your endgame with Kato?”

Even Alice was surprised at the plain naked aggression in her question. Maybe it was because Mayumi was too much like the Elites that her usual restlessness with them naturally asserted itself. Mayumi was an original, after all, so it made perfect sense. Instead of asking an impossible question about her relationship with Eternia or the Elites, Alice instead asked an impossible question about her relationship with Kato. Amused, Mayumi gave her a rough shove on the back and moved across to join the others at the front of the stove. She gave Alice a parting peace sign.

“For starters, I’ll be tentatively joining you guys’ morning practices. I’m also a student of the performing arts, after all.”

“Wait, what? Really?”

Alice, too, followed her lead and joined in their multiple simultaneous cooking efforts. She didn’t even have the energy to find a better rebuke, and by corollary accepted Mayumi’s determination to do as she wanted. She briefly wondered if this was going to be the new norm between them going forward, but her thoughts were distracted by the flames continuously spouting out of the gas stove. It had only been half a day. She could think about it later, she guessed.


Inside the spacious drama classroom today after class were members of the drama department whom, on the back of Class C’s victory, secured the prime time slot for the upcoming talent show. It lasted for almost two hours, with both sides putting all of their weight into the fight. The last round did indeed go to a deciding match between the two class representatives, in which Class C ultimately prevailed. Of course, as the Elites had pointed out, Class C stole a couple of seats in the Assembly as collateral for their victory.

In a normal school, the student council was supposed to make the executive decision to cut one or the other in the talent show, but this was Korolev Senior; the decision was ultimately made by the Activity Council.

Nominally, the PSC and the AC were extensions of the student council, but it had been traditionally that these two organizations cannibalized certain responsibilities for themselves with great autonomy to exercise these privileges; namely public order and extracurricular activities respectively, to summarize their roles. The Student Liaison Office was, in some ways, the predecessor to the AC, and over the years it devolved into something that matched its namesake as it steadily lost its authority to the autonomy of the AC.

On a separate note, the Records Office was the SLO counterpart to the PSC, in that the Records Office shared equipment, facilities and intelligence with the PSC and vice-versa, albeit the level of integration was never as close as the one between the SLO and the AC. Their relationship was informal at best, but because of the practical logistics of how the faculty provided for these two groups, they coexisted alongside each other fairly closely.

During the years that an ally of the PSC became student council president, they would use the SLO to put pressure on the AC to bend to its will. Conversely, during the years that an ally of the AC was student council president, they would turn the Records Office into an arm that would let them have immense leverage over the PSC.

But this year the balance of power was broken by Class B taking control of student council. It was purely a coincidence that the city of Lien on the other side of the border was almost in open rebellion in the name of justice and freedom, and then in Korolev Senior an underdog group of students were elected to the presidency. And then not too soon after that, one of two pillars of Korolev Senior’s establishment, the PSC, suffered an almost fatal wound by the senatorial investigation scandal and forcing their marshal to resign. Cecilia felt she didn’t live in more troubled times than these.

For better or for worse, the departure of Gilbert from the PSC meant that there was only one other candidate that was far enough from his inner circle to justify his succession, and that was the now-former president of the drama department, Donovan Avgothia. His protégés from the drama department naturally joined him at the PSC, and with them the PSC gained new blood, new ideas and newbie incompetence that came with such a shift in human resources.

“And with today’s victory in the Class War, my duties here are close to its end. I won’t be able to take on the role of president of the drama department any longer.”

Donovan waved to the crowd of students who were sitting in chairs or standing up haphazardly, most of which were from Class Cs of all three years. He stood at the blackboard that allowed this classroom to be used as a regular one. There was a mini-stage at the other end of the classroom complete with an elevated platform and a backstage. The drama room was also two stories high, essentially as large as the main music room.

The crowd was rather large today. There were almost sixty students in here, close to a third of which were from Class 3-C. Normally there wouldn’t be this many gathered at once as students had their own roles and specializations, so they had their daily activities separated accordingly. Though there were students from outside of Class C, their total didn’t make it to five, and they were mostly made up of subject enthusiasts or those who were seeking to join Class C the next year.

Donovan was an imposing man by his own right, so appearance-wise he fitted the bill to become PSC marshal. His dirty blond hair was not unlike Cecilia’s, and he had a face that was comparable to a rough boulder. If he put on a chequered shirt and overalls he would look like a stereotypical lumberjack, but in the school’s semi-formal uniform he was just a big guy with an abundance of short facial hair.

“This is an unprecedented situation as I was never expected to become marshal, so we won’t have an internal election lest we set inappropriate precedents. There won’t be a new president, and I’ll leave the student body to our general operations manager, Anne Congreve.”

A freckled brunette with twin ponytails in the audience stood up at the mention of her name, waving to her peers as they clapped in response. It was a clear acknowledgement of her rising to the position of president in all but title.

“Of course, our faculty advisors, Mr Verne, Mr Nigel and Mr Madison will continue in their roles unchanged, and helping out where there’s any backfilling of duties needed as a consequence of my departure. As for myself, I won’t say goodbye to all of you yet. I’ll still be here as a senior member, as well as my trusted classmates who are going with me to the PSC. We’ll just be doing less work here, and it’ll be a wonderful opportunity for others to take on leading roles on both the stage and the drama department.”

Murmurs abound, Donovan continued professionally with the corporate smile on his face.

“As you all know, we’re gonna be performing our rendition of Auxirian Idiot as a part of the talent show and a few of us moving on to the PSC were casted in some major roles, including myself where I’ve been casted in Tommy’s role. We’ll have to vacate these roles and the faculty must recast them. Mr Verne?”

Mr Verne stood up at his cue and waved to the obviously growing noise that was the crowd.

“Although this will mean our schedule is a bit shorter to make the November timeline for the talent show, which is only less than seven weeks out, hopefully we can find the appropriate people to fill in these roles in the stage performance by the end of this week. This means emergency tryouts, especially for the role of Tommy.”

“Isn’t Tommy’s role tied to Whatzshecalled’s?”

A question from the audience was shouted out at Mr Verne, who took it good-naturedly.

“That’s right. That’s why the tryouts will be different from usual. We don’t want to take away roles that were already decided on, but we’ll have to accommodate both sides by making some compromises between the tied roles and our new replacements.”

Cecilia, who was spaced out staring at the floor, looked up at Mr Verne’s response. She didn’t expect her part, Whatzshecalled, to be managed in this manner. In her head, she sighed at Mr Verne’s decision as, while it was nice to retain a main role, it wasn’t worth the daggers in the eyes of her peers that were now unrelentingly digging into her back. She sat alone in one of the chairs near the front as she usually did, since almost none of Class C were her friends.

“Then what you’re saying is, we’ll have to recast Tommy’s role with Cecilia remaining in her part?”

“For now, yes, that’s our intention.”

Anne asked to specifically confirm, and nodded agreeably at Mr Verne’s answer. Murmurs turned loud at the revelation and a girl behind her piped up in response.

“Why can’t we recast both parts?”

In Auxirian Idiot, Whatzshecalled was a true rebel that Tommy met in the city ghetto, whom he fell madly in love with. So if Donovan was vacating Tommy’s role, then Cecilia expected her role to be re-casted too, but apparently that wasn’t the case and it didn’t fall on the deaf ears of her peers.

“Because we really don’t have enough time to do both roles’ recasting. It’ll be a lot faster if Mr Verne can make an executive decision on who gets Tommy’s role, or on any of the roles, to be very honest. If the AC announced the talent show at a sooner, more appropriate timing, we wouldn’t have this kind of time crunch.”

Donovan slighted the AC behind a reasonable explanation in place of Mr Verne, who himself nodded in agreement. It attracted some sneers from the crowd, naturally so as they were Donovan’s clique.

“In any case, our ultimate goal is to put on as good of a show as we can with the resources we have, so let’s put our faith in Mr Verne to see this through.”

Anne piped up to affirm Donovan’s assertion. With both de facto leaders of the drama department taking the same stance the rest of the room quieted down, albeit begrudgingly.

“Thanks, Anne.”

“Oh, no, no need to thank me. Your explanation is reasonable, given our circumstances. That’s all.”

And just like that, Donovan and Mr Verne sat back down as the rest of the room started moving again, suddenly dismissed. A smaller crowd gathered around them to ask further questions, but otherwise the club returned to their regularly scheduled programs.

There were a few specialists within the drama department. The fashion team, for example, was in charge of makeup and costumes. There was the small film crew, who took care of producing the show from off the stage. A few were in the publicity team, which took care of advertisement and liaison with those outside the drama department; doubling as secretaries for Donovan and Anne due to the nature of that role. Most of the rest were in the nebulous stage crew, who were responsible for everything on stage; from procuring props, lighting, and sound for performance prepping, to directing cues and making scene transitions during a performance.

Performers, those who were selected to play a role in a performance, were not mutually exclusive. Students were expected and did take on multiple roles, whether they were performing or not, and the big stage crew was usually made almost entirely of performers; there might be a few outliers when there was not enough manpower. Only the most precocious of performers would not voluntarily accept a stage crew role, for example the relocation of props during a transition. All of these people were under the direction of the president and the general operations manager—which was just another name for the vice-president—to bring the whole thing together into a show.

“Looks like you lucked out. You got to keep your role, Celia.”

“Not too bad, is it? I’d bet it was Don who vouched for you.”

“I wish I had Don’s bankrolling too. Celia, what’s your secret, really?”

“I don’t have any secret, really…”

“Aw, don’t sell yourself so low, Celia. If you just kept yourself not so shaggy, you could have been a popular girl for sure.”

“It’s obvious that Don’s liked you since the start of high school. You’re still unsure? If I were you, I would’ve taken his bait a long time ago, just for the benefits.”

“Flora, it’s useless. Celia’s too airheaded to even know that that was an option, despite us reminding her all this time.”

“I know, Risa. Celia’s been too obstinate. What’s wrong with Don?”

Cecilia’s only two friends in the drama department were these two black-haired Yue girls from Class 3-E. They weren’t performers like Cecilia was, and instead they were just enthusiasts who were part of the fashion team, and luckily for Cecilia they were the only ones who were willing to do her makeup for her these last two years. As dedicated makeup artists and hairdressers, naturally, their faces too were perennially behind mascara and powder, and wore intricate hair accessories, earrings and baggy clothes of today’s popular trends. Together with Cecilia, their appearance was not too far from the classical punk style and ethos.

“I told you guys many times. He’s just not the type for me. You saw how he took the PSC job so readily. I don’t think I can handle being the… the marshal’s object of affection.”

“I can’t believe you. A man’s gotta have some ambition to be a man. From my point of view, the benefits outweigh the disadvantages.”

“And besides, it’s not like you’re accepting his hand in marriage. If it really turns out that you don’t like him, then you can leave him after we graduate. You can’t force a relationship that isn’t working anyway, so no harm in that.”

“You two… if I really were like you two, I would have done that a long time ago, but I still don’t want to be so involved like that. I dunno, it’s just hard to put myself into the fire.”

Cecilia could only force a smile at her two sighing companions.

“I guess that can’t be helped. Celia’s been too traumatized, eh?”

“I wouldn’t say traumatized, just really cautious, and I just don’t want to have unnecessary trouble following me around.”

“That’s what we call traumatized, Celia.”

Flora patted her head as Risa picked up their schoolbags, preparing to leave. There was only this general members’ meeting, and the fashion team didn’t need to show up as much as the performers, after all.

“We’ll see you around, Celia.”

“See ya.”

“Bye.”

The two fashionable gals left the buzzing room, leaving Cecilia alone in her seat once more. Cecilia appreciated their friendship over the last two years. If they were Class C, they would not have been friends at all, and even as non-Class C students, it was already a miracle that they remained friends for this long.

“Cecilia!”

A shrilly voice called out not long after the Yue pair departed and it was a voice Cecilia recognized like the back of her hand, for better or for ill. It was Anne, and as usual the annoyance and disapproval in her tone was as clear as day, despite the neutrality of the lettered words that were coming out of her mouth.

“Have you finished helping the lighting team fix their setup? Last I heard, we needed to replace several big coloured lights and put them together, and they’re going in the centre, so it’s important we have it. What’s the status?”

“Um, I still haven’t been able to get the lights replaced. I’ve handed the potential receipt to Ariel, but she hasn’t approved of the transaction yet.”

“And did you ask Mr Verne to push that forward? The drama department’s funded nominally through the student government, but we, as a non-partisan union, can have our money bills recommended directly by the faculty.”

Procuring resources for school clubs was somewhat bureaucratic in Korolev Senior. In general, school clubs were divided between two groups; ones affiliated with the AC, and the independents. In technical terms, the first group were school clubs funded directly by the student government; the second group were known as non-partisan unions, i.e. student organizations established by the faculty. This was what the drama department was. In other words, if the student council was not willing to provide funds, the faculty sponsoring the non-partisan union could recommend a money bill amendment in the Assembly to enforce the change in the budget. Of course, this was the case only if the faculty agreed to intervene, and that was what Anne was asking for.

“No, not yet. I just asked Ariel last Friday, so it’s only been two days… ”

“Hmph. I know you’re friends with Madam Secretary, but I’ve told you many times before. If they don’t get anything done within two days, use Mr Verne’s position to get things done. Like Mr Verne said, we have just seven weeks to get a stage performance out the door, and neither the setup nor the casting are even close to wrapped up. We don’t have spare days to waste, do you understand?”

“Um, but we’re not supposed to use Mr Verne as much as possible…”

Of course not. Using faculty intervention was controversial because it violated the “students governing student life” principle. For non-partisan unions, it obviously happened more often, but usually only with good reason, and the only non-partisan union that regularly warranted this intervention was the student newspaper club. Anne rolled her eyes.

“And I have a stage performance to bring together. The Assembly’s convention is tomorrow, so let’s use what we have to get this done, all right?”

Anne closed on the topic just like that, leaving her in a sticky situation. As Cecilia was a Member of the Assembly for the Class C constituency, thanks to Donovan’s grace, she would have to propose a money bill in the Assembly’s convention tomorrow with Mr Verne’s signature, which should expedite the passage of the bill within the session. Anne basically told her to take the brunt of the blame if the Assembly, especially the Mona faction, took offence to faculty intervention.

In the years that the AC’s faction controlled the student council, every faculty intervention went to the courts; essentially filibustering by delaying that bill’s passage by a week since the court almost always returned in favour of the faculty, and the Assembly convened only once a week. The judicial review would not accomplish anything substantial, but it obviously frustrated the efforts of the PSC and the non-partisan unions that backed the PSC. This was a major reason why the contest over the student council was important to these two factions.

“All right.”

Cecilia could only feebly agree with Anne’s patronizing suggestion. Anne responded with another impatient roll of her eyes, and without wasting a second she switched to the next item of business.

“On the topic of procuring new stuff, I believe the fashion team too had a list of items that they need purchased. Go ahead and make them from our purse, and get it to them by next week when they meet. Check with Mabel to make sure you’re getting the right things for her.”

She handed a paper list to Cecilia, who also had access to the drama department’s purse, and again thanks to Donovan. It was a liquid pool of cash for the department carried by the faculty advisors, and it was a subset of the overall budget. The remaining balance was inside student council.

“Okay, understood.”

“For now, please go to Mr Verne anyway. He needs your help with recasting Tommy’s role. Go on.”

Casually and honestly quite abruptly, Anne dismissed Cecilia with a wave of her hand and moved on without a second thought to the next group of students to berate; at least that was Cecilia’s imagination. Thinking rationally though, Anne had always been like this to her, and she didn’t expect Anne’s attitude to change.

“Ah, Cecilia, you’re here.”

At the corner of the chalkboard were the three faculty advisors and Donovan, surrounded by some of the remaining cast; the departing cast, of course, didn’t need to be there. Donovan graciously came up to Cecilia first.

“Sounded like you got an earful from Anne over there. Don’t take it too personally. She’s trying to get things done by a deadline.”

“No, no, no, I didn’t take that personally, Don. Don’t worry ‘bout it.”

“Cool. Good to hear.”

Cecilia, of course, didn’t mention the part where Anne was like this to her on a regular basis, though Donovan already had an idea that that was happening. Plus, she was sure Anne was using Cecilia’s personal connection to Ariel and therefore the student council to try to expedite some of these money requests, and when things weren’t working out, Anne immediately threw it away and proceeded to go with a method that utterly disrespected Ariel’s position; all while Cecilia did the dirty work.

“Cecilia’s here? Great, then most of the main cast’s here. Then let’s start.”

Mr Verne noticed that Cecilia joined them, and got the attention of the cast. Cecilia guessed that Anne volunteered to Mr Verne to call her over because Anne had housekeeping items to push on her.

“As we all know, we’re in a bit of a pinch because we need to recast a bunch of roles. Most importantly, we’re recasting Tommy’s and St. Timmy’s roles. Quite honestly, we’ve lost too many star talents both on and off the current cast to Don’s new job, and I don’t think any of you left in the secondary roles would want to upgrade to a main role when we’re already three weeks into practice.”

The students looked around to each other in curiosity, but also in expected silence. Mr Verne’s appraisal was accurate. There was already a drought of star talents in the drama department after the seniors from last year had graduated, and on top of losing the students moving out with Donovan, the pool of talent left was even drier.

“Normally, I’d suggest bringing up first- or second-year students in this case, but that’s not fair to them on this short of a timeline; using them to fill in the vacant secondary and backup roles is already challenging enough.

“So we’re open to multiple avenues of filling these roles; if anyone is willing to volunteer for an upgrade, let me know by the end of the day after tomorrow, because we’ll need to find a replacement for the role you’re vacating. Afterwards, we’ll go back to the tryout list from before and ask those on it to quickly re-audition. Sounds good?”

Surprisingly there were no complaints about the arrangement. Probably because it was an emergency situation, they were more willing to let the teacher handle everything.

“Cecilia, you will need to choose somebody to pair up for Tommy’s role. Please show up for club every day this week to do the re-casting with us.”

“Okay.”

Cecilia looked away from Mr Verne to Donovan expectantly, and he shrugged with an expression that read “it isn’t my problem anymore”. There was no doubt that Donovan was excited for this golden opportunity in the PSC, basically being handed a free pass upwards. From the utilitarian perspective, she felt a bit uneasy with Donovan’s departure as he was her get-out-of-jail-free card for years, but at the same time she was emotionally relieved to not have to implicitly reject his advances over and over again.

“Or, if you think otherwise, you can also settle for a downgrade by the end of the day after. You’re welcome to do that, and so is anyone else.”

Although the offer sounded great in the ears of the others, it was not really acceptable given the little time they had left. Despite that reality, she could still feel the smirks and snarky eyes on her; though it was a logical fallacy that this decision affected her at all, the optics seemed cynical enough.

They were dismissed early because of the need to wait for the recasting, with the drama department only doing housekeeping work. While there were hardworking members staying behind, knowing they would need all the time that they would get, the performers couldn’t make much progress without the main roles filled out. Donovan waved to Cecilia as she was about to leave.

“Hey, Cecilia. Sorry again, eh? I wished I could have casted in the play together with you. I have no doubt that it would have been a great show.”

“Don’t worry about it, Don. You’re moving up in the world, so just take it as you should.”

“Are you sure you don’t want to move to the PSC with me? You don’t have to put much effort into it. You can just coast alongside me, and relax and get some benefits. Anne’s too much of a chore for you, no?”

Suddenly, Donovan took her by the hand, and quite elegantly too; as expected from a star talent. He seemed truly sincere in his words, and perhaps too conspicuously attached to her. She let him hold her hand, as she did many times before, and amicably declined whatever he suggested, as she also did many times before.

“I’m very sure. I’m not interested in the PSC. Like you said, if Anne’s really too much of a chore for me, I would’ve agreed with you the first time.”

“Then, can you at least tell me why? Is it because of your cousin?”

Cecilia let out a forced laugh and almost rolled her eyes, but luckily her general lethargy prevented her from doing so.

“No, no, no, Stephen has nothing to do with it. Our families might not be close, but we’re not enemies either.”

She extricated her hand from his grasp and turned away to the side with a harsh look on her face, unwilling to say any further. Donovan, of course, saw the discrepancy between her expression and her words in plain sight but agreed with her nonetheless.

“I see. If you say so, then I’ll take your word for it. I wished you could have joined me, but if you insist, then please make Auxirian Idiot successful. It’ll be in your hands, Cecilia.”

“Shouldn’t it be in Anne’s hands?”

“You’re the star, after all. You’ll end up choosing the next Tommy, now that my role in the drama department’s been relegated.”

“You mean that’s your doing? Why?”

“Well, for this particular instance, I really think you have the talent to make the show a success, so at the very least I want to keep you in a primary role to put at ease Mr Verne’s headaches. Of course, I’ll still be around here to help out, just less often than I would’ve liked.”

She nodded slowly with a twinge of cynicism. It was another way of saying “I don’t want to leave behind a mess of a student organization because it’ll hurt my reputation down the road”.

“Whatever, dude. Then exactly how often are you gonna be sticking around to help out? Not enough to be here every day I assume. That’s why you had to give up your role.”

“It seems at most I can join only a few times a week, probably less. Sadly, there’s much to do on the PSC side, but at least with me in charge, the rest of the drama department will continue to be in good standing. The PSC is our patron, after all.”

“You don’t say.”

“Anyway, it’s unfortunate that you don’t want to come with me. You’re welcome to change your mind at any time, if you so choose to.”

He left behind a wink, to which she promptly shrugged and turned again to leave the drama classroom. She let out a breath of relief as her tedious day finally ended.

If Donovan mentioned Stephen, then she didn’t expect him to have any trouble moving into the PSC. They had a good friendship to start with already, and while Gilbert resigned, Stephen decided to, controversially, stay on the PSC. This was the source of the narrative that Donovan would just become a puppet of the Gilbert faction, which had many grains of truth in it, knowing their friendship quite well. She sighed at the thought of Stephen, with whom she had a neutral yet rocky relationship with, and as her thoughts drifted from Stephen to her family, she sighed again and shook her head furiously to try to get rid of it from her thoughts. No need to think any deeper than it was necessary, she told herself.

Instead, she forced her thoughts to wander back to her encounter earlier in the day with the rebel from Class F. She remembered the siege of the 3-F classroom not too long ago and how Stephen was on one side while Caius was on the other. It was almost surreal to think that people like these actually existed, personifying two opposing positions and ideals not just from their actions but from their very personalities as well. Even more interesting was how a plain person like her had some kind of connection to these two extraordinary individuals, not unlike how Tommy first went into the city and was at the same time awed and disappointed by the city lights; awed by its romanticism, disappointed by its reality. As she exited the school through the big front doors and skipped off the grand steps, she snickered to herself at the realization that she looked forward to having Caius rejoin her at some point to discuss Auxirian Idiot again.

2 – Idiots of Suburbia

Caius took a bit of a detour before going to his literature class after lunch. Normally he would go with Ariel if they were gathered together for lunch as they just were, but perhaps just as usual he felt he needed the time to himself to wander about by his lonesome before rejoining his friends.

The bell already rang for the end of lunch period, meaning it was almost the start of the first of two advanced classes every day that went for about fifteen weeks before their final exams. Then the next two advanced classes would start fresh in the next semester, for three semesters a year. It was already the fifth week in, so almost a third of the semester was already over.

Actually he merely remained in the vicinity of where they just were, near the entrance to the main library. The war was still ongoing, but most of the spectators retreated for their classes.

However, he wasn’t concentrating on the fight anymore. Rather, he was ruminating over what had happened in the morning. Out of nowhere a childhood friend reappeared in front of him, and not just that, but it was somebody with which he had some reservations.

Caius sighed with a forlorn expression on his face. His feelings were mixed, to say the least. It wasn’t that he didn’t get along with her, though. In fact, the three of them plus Kato got along the best. Precisely because they once did, he was at a loss at how he should conduct himself.

When Mayumi had left them, she had left them at a time when there was a falling out in the group for the very first time. Specifically, it was between him and Mayumi, and this was why he was still leaning on the balcony railings as class was about to start. Did the passage of time heal those wounds, or would Mayumi hold a grudge against him in the back of her mind? Her attitude this morning didn’t seem to point to that. He couldn’t know if it was one or the other, and at this stage he knew that he would never find out. Despite that, he couldn’t help but run the possibilities through his brain, desperately trying to recollect the events from the past that he spent so much time and effort to bury deep enough in his memories so that he couldn’t recall it easily anymore.

He turned around to lean his back against the rails as he let his eyes wander, watching the last batch of students making their way to their advanced classes. Naturally, his line of sight was drawn to the skirts, both short and long, of the female students, and of course he was smart enough to not let his eyes linger for more than even half a second. It helps to an extent, but only to an extent. The female students who were more alchemically compatible would be able to sense, from the mana flow in the ether, the feeble but uncomfortable energy coming from his glances. He was aware of it of course, but hey, it was what boys did.

Caius then noticed a tall, blonde girl with loose socks and a sweater tied by its sleeves at her hip entered the library, which was remarkable to him because no girl who looked like that would ever go to the library. Her hair was long and dishevelled, and her skirt was super short, which was part of why he noticed in the first place. However, he was not able to get a good look at her face because she already opened the doors and disappeared inside. Unfortunate. Caius liked this particular brand of street fashion of inner city popular culture, similar to Alice’s and Scarlett’s casual wear outside of school. Although they hadn’t crossed paths enough to learn each other’s names, over years of indirect contact he could still recognize that she was from Class C. At the very least, this girl had been in the Korolev school district for at least a few years.

Before the second bell rang for the start of class, Caius quickly made his way to the classroom, but was carrying none of his belongings. He asked Ariel to do that for him as a favour, and as promised he saw them on the seat next to her with a minute to spare before attendance was taken.

“How’re you feeling?”

Caius almost did a double take. He didn’t expect Ariel to speak first; usually he was the first to do so, because Ariel was the kind of girl that didn’t talk unless it was necessary.

“I’m fine, thanks.”

“What do you think of Mayumi returning?”

He smiled wryly at her question.

“Is it that obvious to you?”

“You give off too many clues. Why would you hang around outside at such a bizarre time with only minutes before class?”

“An observant person, you are. Worthy of a rival of the Elites.”

Ariel shrugged, unimpressed.

“If I wasn’t, then I would be another Scarlett.”

“That reminds me, though. This class is the first time we have class together, eh? Even though we always took the same advanced courses, we missed each other completely for the last two years.”

As she turned her head towards him, Ariel’s platinum hair waved in the air beautifully together like radiant chandeliers. It was a mystery as to why her hair was so silky smooth, but then again her sisters’ hair were also of similar quality.

“It only took you five weeks to notice? Here!”

She raised her hand at the call of her name. Unusually, the class continued on talking even while attendance was being taken, but since it was the eccentric and lenient Mr Verne who was teaching the class, this degree of freedom was expected. It didn’t help that the noise meant it would take twice as long to finish with it.

“But at least Mayumi isn’t here. If she was, it would’ve been a big oof for me. Here!”

“Is it really that bad?”

“No, I’m probably just over-thinking it. Really, it doesn’t matter to me if it falls either way. I just want to know what her motivations are, and then I’ll be at ease.”

Caius obediently returned to her initial question, to her mild surprise, but then this was one of Caius’ styles too.

“Well, what happened back in grade four was something from when we were children. Would you not take this opportunity to start off on a clean slate?”

“I think that’s the plan, eh? But it doesn’t mean that I can pretend nothing happened back then. It’ll still haunt me in the back of my mind, until she shows me what her intentions are.”

“I see, though I think this is still a you problem. But have fun waiting for that. She won’t let it slip, because she’s waiting for the same thing from you.”

“Waiting for the same thing?”

“Of course. You’re not the only one in the wrong, so to speak. Both of you are looking for—”

Ariel suddenly stopped herself, and right on cue Mr Verne closed off the attendance book to slap his desk with his ruler, finally signalling to the students to be silent and get on with class. His mind already detached from Ariel’s half-finished analysis, Caius thought it was nigh impossible to know what Mayumi was thinking, just as Ariel thought too. What was he going to do, go up to Mayumi and ask “remember the time when we fought and hurt each other? Have you forgiven me for that yet?” If it was only as simple as that.

Ariel’s face remained pensive, and usually did so no matter the subject. Her disposition was naturally calm, steady and reliable in contrast to her more emotionally-charged sisters. But it didn’t mean she was a pushover in their childish competitions; she was probably the most competitive and resourceful of them, leading the Jupiter sisters to win after win over the Elites, whether it was an athletic contest or a card game. She seemed to have a knack at solving games like no other and, having sisters whose abilities met her strategies’ high burdens of execution, made her feared by the Elites, who on the other hand largely depended on their absurd individual talents to contest the Jupiter sisters.

But outside of their competitions she was a sober and quiet girl who didn’t have much ambition, or at least she never showed it. Out of the children between the Elites and the Jupiter sisters, probably Ariel changed the least, both in personality and physical stature. Most importantly, she happened to be the most emotionally detached from the group, and that was why even the feistiest rival in Caius would talk to Ariel this easily.

They sat very far into the classroom, right next to the windows in fact. Although students could sit anywhere and didn’t have designated seating plans for the advanced classes, because Ariel was the student council’s undersecretary, she was given a lot of respect by her allies and enemies alike. Usually, having a Class B student sit together with a peon from Class F would have been an immense controversy in this socially stratified school, and that was correct. And because she held public office, it was expected for her personal life to be followed around and gossiped about, and this pairing was the most obvious choice of speculation for the busybodies.

Ariel, however, didn’t care about it as long as she commanded the loyalty of the Class B students who worked under her in the Department of the Administration, and in the Records Office that was under her department. Luckily, Class B was more or less familiar with the Elites of Class F already, more specifically those who the Jupiter sisters were friends with.

In no time, class was at its end with the end of fourth period bell ringing. Mr Verne was talking to almost the very last minute; it was one of those high intensity classes where the teacher talked by his lonesome for the entire duration. As a result, the rest of the class was in a hurry to gather their belongings with the short amount of time left before the next period. The exception was Caius, who under any circumstances marched at his own pace.

“Sorry, I have to rush. See ya later.”

Ariel, on the other hand, quickly packed her notebooks as was the rest of the class.

“There are more trials?”

“Yup. The last set of them. Skipping fifth period again today.”

“Good luck.”

Ariel cocked her head to one side, taking the spare moment to stare back at Caius with a blank expression. Caius returned the glance curiously.

“Never mind.”

Ariel finally uttered her exit line, and it was Caius’ turn to tilt his head bemusedly. This happened often, and it was an indication of the gears in her brain turning vigorously to solve a problem. Whether it was about the trials or something else, that was unknown to him.

But she hurriedly skipped away from their desks for the door. Along the way, several other girls from her homeroom class hastily joined behind her. Caius couldn’t help but be impressed by the great extent of the Jupiter sisters’ influence, whereas the Elites only had dubious authority over their own homeroom students. Their network was no doubt built up by Mirabelle’s auspicious charisma, and required the efforts of both Bianca and Ariel to manage it.

As for the trials she alluded to, it was the consequence of the senatorial investigation into the abuses of power by the PSC. Key members were put on trial for past crimes, crimes that the PSC historically got away with through sheer dereliction of their duties. The crooks who accepted bribes and put down personal enemies were the same people who were supposed to fight and protect against those very wrongdoings.

As the undersecretary, her auxiliary role was to also act as the attorney general, who performed such public prosecutions in the name of the student council. Constitutionally, the Senate should not prosecute students on issues that lied inside the areas of student life as the Senate was made up of third-year homeroom teachers, and that would break with the constitutional principle of “students governing student life”. Then again, the Senate wielded the power to investigate, so most of the leg work was already covered by them. It was then up to the student council to deliver the prosecution and argue for the offences committed by the PSC to the judges, who were specially selected students appointed by the Senate. These judges formed the Council of Six, the judiciary body that was responsible for trial proceedings like these, judicial reviews, and interpreting the supreme law.

Caius, however, was not so buoyant about the prospects of these trials. Most of the wrongdoings involved were made last year, so it was very difficult to press charges when half the operation was manned by the former third-years who had already graduated. And at most, a successful case could only force resignations from the indicted. Despite Gilbert’s preemptive resignation, Caius and most others expect Gilbert to continue exerting immense influence over the remains of the PSC.

“Caius! Come here!”

By now the classroom was cleared of most of the students, leaving only the laid-back stragglers like Caius left. He promptly made his way to Mr Verne at his call, who was sat at the tall stool at the front of the classroom. Unfortunately for Mr Verne, his chequered sweater vest gave off more of a geeky than a sophisticated feel to him.

“I need a favour from you.”

Mr Verne took a stapled stack of paper from the teacher’s table next to him and handed it to Caius.

“Another assignment set for me? I already have it.”

“I know, I know. This one’s not for you. I want you to take it to a classmate of yours.”

“Hm? Ariel’s the only one who I actually know in this class, though… and would have any chance of seeing again after class.”

Mr Verne scratched his balding head apologetically.

“Usually, I let Ariel do this job, but she left for the trials already. You can take it to Ariel if you want; she’ll understand what to do. The assignment’s for Cecilia, from my homeroom class.”

“You can’t ask another person from your class to give it to her?”

“No, and though it’s a bit rude of me to say, she doesn’t have many friends from my class. I would give the assignment to her tomorrow in homeroom, but the first part of it is due tomorrow. I want to give her a chance at least.”

“I understand. But how come she didn’t come to this class?”

“She usually skips classes. Her tardiness is going to be an issue soon, though, but until then I can only make the best out of her situation.”

Mr Verne shrugged lightheartedly as Caius put away the assignment package in his bag.

“Usually you can find her in the library, but I’d thought you’d know her through Ariel. Like I said, pass it on to Ariel if you don’t think you can find her.”

“Mhm. Okay.”

Caius was about to leave, but stopped as he recalled the girl he saw earlier.

“Cecilia. Is she a tall, blonde girl with long hair and wears super-casual?”

Mr Verne turned his head around towards him as his body was still turned away, his arms putting away the paperwork into his suitcase.

“Uh, yeah. Exactly. That description fits her.”

Caius nodded, somewhat satisfied. That girl was a friend of Ariel’s? Interesting.

“Okay, I might know who it is then. I think I saw her going into the library before class.”

“That sounds like her, yep. See what you can do. Thanks, ya big foig.”

Caius slowly bit his lip with confusion, mildly startled but also entertained at Mr Verne’s attempt to use trendy lingo. With a final bow, he left as the bell rang for fifth period, already late for the last class of the day. And as usual he was the last student to vacate the classroom.


The school’s library was on the third and fourth floors above the cafeteria. Though the third floor was spacious enough, there was more even surface area the floor above because on the fourth floor it protruded outwards over the school grounds, producing an overhang that consistently shielded the third floor windows and the cafeteria from the direct sun. In turn the edge of the overhang hugged an independent clear-glass overpass connecting the auditorium and gymnasium’s fourth floor. The fourth floor had two short connecting overpasses to that one, which served as extra emergency exits for the obvious reason that a library should only have one regular exit. On a separate note, the neighbouring classroom was the art room that also occupied the third and fourth floors, and like the library it also had its self-contained staircase.

Besides the secret rooms operated by the Records Office of the Department of the Administration, the fourth floor was a dense store of books with few desks and workspaces, which were more common on the third floor. Precisely because of that, it was prime real estate for anybody who wanted to study undisturbed, though it was almost always unoccupied during regular class hours. It was more of a place for students to catch up on schoolwork before school, during lunch or after school.

It was at one of these tables that Cecilia sat comfortably, leaning back into the chair with her head in one of the few books that she took out from the shelves and stacked neatly on the table next to a notebook. She set aside her light sweater on the adjacent chair, her dress shirt loosely clinging to her slender body. The dirty blonde hair flowed beyond her shoulders in garbs and patches, almost as if it was alive and would actively resist any attempt to comb or straighten it. Several stray strands flowed over her front, but she heeded no attention to it. Her expression was composed, her eyebrows never moving up and away from her indigo eyes. Her features had varying topography, with her tall, thin nose, deep eyes and high cheekbones, and together they were well-formed. In a normal world, with her looks she would definitely be above average in popularity, but just like Yui, other factors around Cecilia didn’t allow a fan group around her to emerge.

She had her earphones in, connected to a portable cassette tape player on the tabletop. For somebody to have one was a mark of economic status, as with Alice’s walkman compared to Kato’s lack of portable music. The new fangled thing in Auxiria proper was the portable compact disc player, but they hadn’t made their way to popular use yet; perhaps in several years as the fad gets caught up with more artists releasing their music on the new medium.

She often spent her time alone in the library like this. She didn’t like the crowded classroom where she couldn’t focus, and regularly skipped classes to self-study here. If only her grades were also just as good to justify it, because if it wasn’t for her homeroom teacher Mr Verne’s eccentricity she would have been on academic probation by now.

And she was self-studying. At least for now. What was in her hand was a major piece of analysis work on the play that her fourth period literature class was studying, the same literature class that was taught coincidentally by her homeroom teacher. Auxirian Idiot was a high-profile musical theatre stage adaptation of the story in the popular music album of the same name by the alternative rock band The Outlaws. It received critical acclaim across Auxiria, and its popularity even spilled over into the Yue language cultural sphere; both the musical and the music were originally produced in Standard Candoran in Auxiria proper. It wouldn’t be a contemporary Auxirian literature class without any study of recent Standard Candoran works.

In Korolev Senior almost all students were bilingual in Old and New Yue, but as they were part of the larger Confederation of Auxiria, and through a long, tangled political and cultural history with Auxiria proper, most Yue speakers also learned Standard Candoran; or the other way around too in a lot of cases, like the Jupiter sisters, and Cecilia herself.

“Yo. You’re Ms Cecilia, is it?”

Her reading was interrupted by a bright smile shining from across the table. The owner of the smile was a boy with short curly blond hair who waved to her warmly. He was only about as tall as she was, which for a girl might have been on the taller end, but for boys he was on the shorter end. His baby face was naturally cheerful, with round features all throughout. Momentarily, she eyed her notebook that had her name in clear handwriting on it, but she turned back to the boy quickly. She knew who he was, and that was why it took a moment to find her words.

“Uh, yeah. T-that’s me. What is it?”

Caius beamed.

“This is the assignment for today from Mr Verne.”

“Ah, thanks. Sorry for troubling you.”

Taking out the earphones from her ears, she awkwardly received the stapled assignment from him, abundantly confused. Her hands didn’t tremble but felt a bit out-of-body, and the heat on her forehead was a consequence of how unquestionably nervous she was. Why was it Caius, one of the troublemakers of Class 3-F, here?

Then, she remembered exactly what she was holding onto.

“The assignment, how come Ariel…”

She trailed off as her mind suddenly blanked out on the words to finish her question. She immediately caught it and straightened up, alarmed and embarrassed, but before she was able to correct herself, Caius answered anyway the question that was stuck in her throat.

“Ariel went off to prosecute some PSC thugs in the senatorial trials, so I’m here to give it to you in her place. Well, it was Mr Verne who asked me to do this. Ariel got away too quickly.”

“Mr Verne asked you?”

“I sit with Ariel, so naturally Mr Verne would ask me. I was going to hand it off to Ariel if I couldn’t find you here.”

He shrugged, almost as if it were normal, everyday things to do; it was an average Tuesday for Ariel and Caius, but not for most people.

“Anyway, how come Ariel’s been handing you off your assignment questions? You’re in different homerooms, aren’t you?”

At Caius’ enthusiasm, Cecilia’s eyes widened and hesitated in her response.

“W-we’re in different homerooms, yeah. But we’ve been in the same literature classes together for the last two years now, so she’s a good friend of mine.”

Friendships across different homeroom classes were uncommon due to the way it socially stratified the students. Some would remain friends if one got promoted or demoted to another class, but most others wouldn’t. Even in the advanced classes students tended to stick to their homeroom classmates.

“Not bad, not bad. Sounds like she treats you really well, then? As her long-time friend, all I get from her is attitude.”

He gave her a carefree laugh, but somehow Cecilia was still taut with tension. Maybe she was overly cautious with him and his intentions, but his last bit did pique her attention. Ariel was a close friend, after all.

“Really? She’s usually a quiet girl, but we always have something to talk about together and we’re super friendly. She’s also a really amazing person of her own abilities, so it’s interesting to be around her.”

“Hmm, that does sound like her, a super genius. You have no idea how many times she beat us in the fights we have.”

“Fights?!”

“Not fighting with our fists, but with our brains. We have been friends since primary school, so we’ve competed with each other many times during recess playing different games.”

“Ehhh, so it’s like that? The two of you have a really long history then.”

“I guess that’s true, but it’s more accurate to say that our friend circle has a long history together. We were in different homerooms since long ago too, after all.”

“To remain close friends for that long, you’re both really exceptional people.”

“If that’s the only criteria, then you’re just as exceptional. Not many can make friends across classes.”

“No, no, no. I’m just a normal person of no particular importance. Well, she’s a close friend to me, but that’s nothing out of the ordinary, is it?”

“It shouldn’t be in a normal world, but this is Korolev Senior. That Class War your class just fought at lunchtime, that shouldn’t happen in a regular school, should it?”

“Nah, that Class War’s got nothing to do with me. I stayed in homeroom while my classmates went to fight it.”

Caius suddenly stood up and held his hand out to her, still smiling warmly.

“Ah, I’m so sorry. I should have done this earlier. It was rude of me to not introduce myself before I mentioned the Class Wars. My name’s Caius Evans, Class 3-F and Member of the Assembly in Class F’s constituent. Apologies for not declaring myself earlier.”

“No, no, it’s all right. Like I said, I don’t care about the Class Wars. You don’t have to be that official with me when you talk about it.”

She waved her hand nonchalantly as she said “no”, trying to convince him that it truly didn’t matter to her.

“And also, I already knew who you were. You and your circle are infamous in this school, after all. Definitely so after that impressive defence against the PSC’s raid. That’s part of what I mean you being exceptional.”

“Ah, that. That makes sense, yeah.”

“—!”

As he listened slowly, Caius’ smile turned apologetic as his extended hand slackened, letting it droop there in the air between them. Only then did Cecilia realize she spoke too much of what she was thinking and her eyes darted away from him in embarrassment, freezing up at her mouth’s misfire. The cogs in her brain kept turning rapidly as the silence turned increasingly awkward.

“Nnnng, damn it!”

But Cecilia wasn’t one to keep it awkward. She already knew what she should have done.

“Cecilia Nightingale, Class C. Pleased to make your acquaintance.”

She swiftly clutched his hand with both of hers as she forced a smile awkwardly onto her face. It wasn’t because she felt Caius was a bother, but rather she was flustered by her own absentmindedness.

“Nice to meet you.”

Caius’ smile returned to its flamboyant form, or rather it turned into a smirk. He shook her two hands just once; reminding her of this position she hurried herself into. As soon as she was made aware of that, she hastily let go of his hand and instinctively hid her hands under the desk, gripping each other with strength proportionate to how deeply coloured red her face was turning.

Caius felt a strange kind of tingling delight in his chest as he watched Cecilia fidget shyly across from him. He didn’t want to admit that he had the same obsession that Mayumi had, who always put the boys on the spot for almost everything, but he understood now why this could be addicting. He cut her some slack and sat back in his seat.

“Anyway, now that you mention it, am I really that infamous now across school? I understand that the siege of Class F was pretty sensational, but I’d imagine it was Kato and Alice whose names would be remembered.”

Cecilia breathed a sigh of relief as she was handed an easy slow ball, her whole body evidently relaxed for the first time since he appeared before her.

“That’s probably true, but they’re already kinda famous. Kato and Evianna are obviously deities, while Alice was Gilbert’s fiancée. If I don’t recognize them, I would know their names at the very least. I guess the people around Kato and Evianna got more attention because in that siege, you were actually one of the people the PSC were after, right? Even Ms Romana was named as one of their targets.”

“Oh yeah, I was actually named as one of the to-be-arrested.”

“And then, you were the one who carried the black blossom flag into the hallway after the siege was lifted. The newspaper club took a photo of that and it made their front pages, dude.”

The black blossom flag was a symbol of resistance in the neighbouring city of Lien, which was currently suffering from social unrest. The spread of the revolutionary contagion naturally sparked the aspirations of the youths who dreamed and sought for a better, just world. Or in Caius’ case, a good photo op.

“True, that was a good photo op. Well, it’ll be like that. If I’m gonna fight for a cause, I’d have to put at least that much effort into it.”

“Hey, at least you have the heart to put into it. For normal people, it’s hard to find that kind of heart to do something like that.”

As she gave him a light chuckle, she realized that she was way more relaxed than she was before and her brain was put on pause for a moment. Maybe it was because Caius was chill the whole time and not the troublemaker that the newspapers made him out to be, that she gradually loosened her wariness. She was on edge precisely because of his recently acquired notoriety, after all.

“I’m just a regular folk like you, Cecilia. I literally have contributed nothing except for that photo op in that siege.”

“Stop right there—you are definitely not regular folk. Regular folk wouldn’t be waving rebel flags, nor would they be fighting the establishment inside and outside the Assembly.”

Cecilia put her hand up in protest, but Caius just smirked.

“Regular folk wouldn’t be skipping class on a regular basis either, would they?”

“Wait, how did you know?!”

“It isn’t that hard to figure out you haven’t been to a class if I’m supposed to be in the same class as you, and Ariel’s been passing on the assignments to you the whole time…”

He trailed off as he shrugged exaggeratedly. Cecilia’s head dipped again, deflated once more as she scratched her head and gave a relenting smile. Point taken.

“Ahahaha… well, that’s true…”

“Why not come to class?”

“Uh… I don’t like going to class, I guess. I don’t like it when there’re too many people around.”

“Mah, can’t say that I can deny that if I’m doing the same right now. But you’re actually looking at the class’ material anyway, aren’t you? That’s like, some kind of companion analysis book to Auxirian Idiot, isn’t it?”

He pointed to the text that she put down earlier, to which she jumped a bit in surprise.

“You also know this book?”

“Mhm. I mean, it’s one of the few good ones that are around, innit?”

“Wait, then you know Auxirian Idiot pretty well, then?”

“Of course! It’s pretty popular, so why not?”

“No, no, no, no, no, nobody knows the musical theatre enough, and definitely wouldn’t know literary analysis works on it of their own! I mean, maybe you’d know from class, probably… but this text isn’t in the course syllabus, I don’t think.”

“Hehe. It’s not. I just like the music and the story in Auxirian Idiot so I do my own readings on it, and it was just coincidence that our class is gonna study it.”

Caius smiled brightly, and was obviously proud of his taste in music.

“How much of this have you got through?”

“Erm, most of it already. I already know the whole story though. This is like the third analysis work I’m reading through.”

“This book’s really good too. It’s a really in-depth multimedia analysis, including the music and the theatre parts, not just the lyrics. It’s written by a Yue author from Yue’s cultural perspective, so it gives more spice to it and probably more relevant to us. Although the story itself is about an Auxirian-centric social phenomenon, it definitely is not just Auxirians who share the same sentiments with this story. Even us fake Auxirians who lived in a Yue territory for our whole lives can connect with this story.”

He took the text away from her and opened it up expertly to a specific page, as if he knew the pages by heart. The text was in Standard Candoran, of course. Cecilia shook her head as she sighed.

“There you go with your dangerous use of vocabulary again. No wonder you’re in the PSC’s sights.”

“What did I say? And what do you mean ‘again’?!”

“You were the one who was quoted in the newspaper for that kind of incendiary rhetoric. At least that’s their claim. Livia is a free city in Auxirian territory.”

“Don’t tell me you’re on the blue side…”

 Caius’ expression turned cautious, but comically so because it was that exaggerated. Cecilia sighed once more and put a little more force in her words.

“I’m on neither the blue side nor the yellow side. I just don’t want to get in trouble for no reason and waste my time with the PSC.”

“But your class is gonna take over the PSC’s mantle from Gilbert and Class A, aren’t you?”

“If my class has anything to do with me, I wouldn’t be skipping class like this.”

“I thought that was just a daily routine or something.”

“I didn’t have a choice to start with.”

Cecilia realized she uttered that more to herself than to him, and also let on more of her inner thoughts than she really should, but luckily Caius didn’t seem to heed too much of it.

“Hmm. Well, I’ll have to take your word on your neutrality. Then let’s get back to this.”

Ending the political distraction, he pointed one more time at the page he opened to and began.

“The part of the assignment that’s due tomorrow is about the opening act of the play. The three neighbourhood friends and highschoolers, Tommy, Mark and Susan, lived in the dreary suburban town Sunnyville, Auxiria. Tommy was the unhappy everyday boy, Mark was the bullied chubby kid at school, and Susan had the dangerous personality combination of dumb and loose. Growing up in a quiet and peaceful community filled with sugary pop and potato chips, couches and television, petty crimes and juvenile delinquency, they slowly became disenchanted with the inertia and do-nothing lifestyle of suburban Auxiria. That was the song Auxirian Idiot, and also the name of the whole stage performance.

“They saw that they were doomed to become an insignificant part of this world, destined to take on the same boring and monotonous jobs and lifestyles that their deranged, messed up or even separated parents carried. When they couldn’t handle it anymore, the three resolved to run away from home to look for a new life in the city ghetto. Before they were able to leave, Susan was found to be pregnant with her boyfriend’s kid, so only Tommy and Mark took the bus for the city. That was the song Prince of Suburbia, the epithet for Tommy.

“When they got to the city, they were obviously lost because they’re completely new to the place. Tommy found that the city was not all the lights and excitement he dreamed it was. It was hard to get by on nothing, but he continues to search for his escape. Mark, on the other hand, really couldn’t handle life in the ghetto and after seeing a recruiting ad on TV, he enlisted with the Marines and left to serve overseas.”

“Thanks for the summary, but I read the story at least fifty times over by now.”

“I thought it was only fair to deliver on the scope of tomorrow’s assignment, like Mr Verne did.”

“Is that what he covered in class today?”

“For the last three or four days, actually. We’re gonna be studying this work for the next four or five weeks as the second of three different works for this class.”

“… issat so?”

“Does Ariel ever tell you what happens in class? Or do you even look beyond the first paragraph of the syllabus?”

“Of course, I do. I just don’t know it like the back of my hand. That’s a good student’s habit, not mine.”

Caius made a hearty chuckle.

“To me, that’s the bare minimum effort needed to survive in this school, but let’s not talk about those standards right now and get back to Auxirian Idiot. Since the first question is asking about Tommy, what impressions do you have on the protagonist? It can be anything from his character to the decisions and actions he makes and takes.”

“Are you the discussion facilitator now?”

“Indeed, I am. And also a participant at the same time, since it’s only the two of us.”

She sighed, but she was also aware that she was letting her thoughts slip out too much again, so she tried her best not to get distracted from the main point of the conversation. Caius did entertain the distractions, but he always steered it back eventually, and twice now.

“It’s an autobiographical story, so we’re given the view of the characters from Tommy’s standpoint. Naturally, he’s the easiest to understand because he’s the protagonist. So, we’ll start with him. He’s a kid who’s sick of the suburban lifestyle, which festers a really unsettling feeling of uncertainty and discontent with first his daily routines, then his immediate surroundings like his school and family, then his two best friends, and then if we look forward, everything in the city as well; ironically, since the very thing he thought would cure him also becomes corrupted by, within his mind of course, his dissatisfaction with the world; which is what it really was. An unrequited dissatisfaction with how the world is.

“As for his personality, he seems to be a well-meaning kid, but he’s still in an age of innocence, still trying to figure out how the world worked, and thus becomes disenchanted seeing how it was so mismatched from ideals. In that process, he became a well-known troublemaker and went on delinquency streaks with his two friends, which is what Auxirian Idiot and a part of Prince of Suburbia served to describe.”

“Huh, not bad. You already know enough about it to already start writing something down. The first question is asking about how his surroundings shaped his decisions, and then how the author used this as a vehicle to reflect a real life social phenomenon.”

Cecilia looked down on the assignment paper in front of her. They were a series of short-form essay answers, expecting at least a few long paragraphs per answer. Typical. It would take an hour to fill out the first part with something substantial.

“Yeah, it’s an easy enough question. I mean, the whole character of Tommy is a direct comparison to suburban life. Like you said, that’s where the title Prince of Suburbia comes from.”

“Then let’s talk about that. What is this suburban life that’s described by MJA, and how much of it can be seen in the real world?”

Mary Jane Armstrong was the lead singer of the band and wrote the songs in the album, and on stage she was known as MJA because her first name was too common to sound cool in a rock band.

“Well, in the story it describes it as very boring, monotonous, has a lack of excitement, and doomed to be a place that ‘goes nowhere’, whatever that means.”

“Right, it’s about the feeling of ‘going nowhere’ in the quiet suburbs. But isn’t this where ‘ignorance is bliss’ would apply? If peace and quiet is all you ever know, then you’d be more inclined to lay back and coast through the rest of your life in easy mode, wouldn’t you?”

“Maybe for the adults who went out into the world and failed to reach their dreams. For the younger kids, they see it in the media and from the previous generation, and they start thinking ‘do I have a choice whether to live in this place or not?’. Not all kids are equal in this social order, and naturally some will not fit in and feel oppressed by it. If the conclusion they come to is that they don’t have a choice, then they’ll become someone like Tommy.”

“So you’re saying it’s more of a social issue rather than a problem with living in suburbia?”

“Of course. That’s my and also the Yue interpretation of it, no? We don’t have the sprawling miles upon miles of houses-only districts like they do in Auxiria proper. It’s just that the ideas of ‘going nowhere’ and ‘no other choice but to live in misery’ manifests themselves very visibly in suburban life. For the advantaged, they would think nothing of their quiet and easygoing lifestyle. For the disadvantaged, it’s like a slow suffocation of their minds, thinking that they have to endure this for the rest of their lives.”

“It’s even more miserable because of the physical scene too. Compared to the city, a suburban district is basically one colour, one paint brush.”

“Exactly. The physical imagery’s way more striking. In fact, where Tommy escapes is right to the busy city, just like Livia here.”

“It does sound edgy enough. Tommy’s state of mind is like this because he’s part of the ‘undesirable’ group; or so he labelled himself because the whole point of suburbia is that everybody can coexist peacefully and be in a reasonably comfortable state, physically and mentally.”

“Yes. I think we can sum up the issue as, like I mentioned at the start, a general dissatisfaction of the status quo; in the case of Tommy, he’s dissatisfied with the state of suburban life.”

“Not only dissatisfied, but completely disenchanted with the idea. He sought for a completely different lifestyle in the city that was advertised to him from afar, which he eventually went for in the end. Now, we’ve said that ‘going nowhere’ and ‘no other choice’ are the key motivating factors for his disenchantment, we need to unpack one more level deeper about what caused him to feel this way.”

“That one level deeper is more and more speculation, though, since the source material only goes this far to describe his state of mind.”

“Then good thing we can come up with our own interpretations. Songs can be interpreted from different angles, and the author is only one of these angles. That’s the beauty of lyrical work.”

Cecilia smiled lightly.

“Then what would your interpretation be?”

Caius did not let off the gas pedal.

“Let’s take a step back and look at Auxirian Idiot again. Most of that song is a rebuttal of the state of mass media in the modern age. If you’re familiar with the Auxirian press, to pursue corporate agenda they increasingly made the news more violent and sensational. References to a ‘redneck agenda’, ‘doing the propaganda’ or the ‘age of paranoia’ is basically spelling out how the media can be used to control the narrative of the day, whatever it may be; MJA didn’t explicitly say what it was.

“This power, or authority, to control the way people think is what’s dangerous, even if some of the so-called propaganda has merit to it. The Candoran Assimilation ended only a mere few decades ago, but we’re already sending troops abroad again, unrest at home here continues to rumble and the Candoran problem is still unsolved. Those in control of the media can control which side of these conflicts gets favourable or unfavourable coverage, swaying the opinion of the unknowing masses who lived in the peaceful suburbs that would never ever see the level of violence or lawlessness shown on TV or the newspapers.”

“MJA definitely has politics behind that insinuation, but she probably kept it broad to include the social aspect too. Tommy wouldn’t know about the city if it wasn’t for the very mass media that he and MJA thought were propaganda arms of the powerful. Ironically, the very thing he thought was wrong with the country also gave him an escape route.”

“Yup. The mismatch between what he sees in the media and what he sees in his suburban home is bizarre and unsettling; why is there so much injustice and carnage out there, while at home we’re just sitting on the couch doing nothing? And even at home, peace and quiet is only relative; mom and dad are separated for some reason, Susan has a penchant for unprotected sex at an age where she can barely provide for herself, and being in the lower-middle class means they didn’t have any social standing in a gentrified area. They’re ‘going nowhere’ because they’re told that they live in peace, but at the same time everything around them tells them otherwise. They conclude that them, their society, and their country aren’t ‘meant to be okay’, as in the song, and of course there seems to be no solution to it.”

“Not only that, but the media angle goes the other way around too. They see that their parents, while being led like sheep by the news, also become jaded and indifferent to the violence and injustice; they really didn’t want to become that pitiful existence either. Their naturally disadvantaged social and economic situation is already pitiful enough, and because of that they feel like they do not have the power to change this status quo. That’s what ‘no other choice’ means.”

“That would eventually feed into their anti-establishment attitudes later on. The song right after that is Holiday, after all.”

Suddenly, Caius leaned back into his chair and took a deep breath, smiling brightly.

“Not bad, Cecilia. I never get to have these kinds of discussions except in class, and usually on subjects like these, most everyone is always more diplomatic so the answers aren’t that great. Only the most edgy and whack in the head would blabber on like we did.”

“… huh.”

Taken aback by the abrupt halt, Cecilia’s hard-won energy deflated and naturally returned to a state of wariness once more.

“I’m just here to bounce ideas off of another hardcore fan of Auxirian Idiot. I thought it would be a good use of time.”

“How would you know if I’m a hardcore fan or not?”

“Isn’t it obvious?”

“…is it?”

She lost count already of how many times she was bewildered by his way of thinking; or rather, she thought this situation was occurring too many times.

“I mean, nobody would spend their time reading through three different analysis works on this story if they didn’t love it.”

“Uh, I guess you can say that…?!”

“Is it not? What do you like about it?”

It sort of made sense, but who normally would be able to see that? Nobody. Caius shrugged and gave a crooked grin, as if it was nothing out of the ordinary. Cecilia stuttered a bit, again unsure of how much to say.

“Mmm… I guess you can say that Tommy’s story is really cool.”

“Tommy’s story is really sad and depressing, my sister. You find that cool?”

Caius bursted into laughter at her answer as she instantly straightened her back at attention, eyes wide in alarm at his insinuation.

“I mean, that’s just how it is, isn’t it?! I can’t help it if I find it cool.”

“All right, all right. I get it. Then which part of it appeals to you?”

“… I don’t know. The whole setting around Tommy, the unease he felt at home, the struggles he eventually goes through in the city, all of that are interesting to me. Maybe it’s the whole spectacle put together? I’m not quite sure what exactly…”

“Well, while you give some more thought to it, I’ll explain mine too since it’ll be only fair.”

“Okay…”

While Cecilia was incredulous, Caius didn’t hesitate in his declaration. He was either stupidly confident, or his eighth-grader syndrome was relapsing.

“I think why a lot of people, as well as myself, liked Auxirian Idiot is because a reader can, on some level, sympathize or connect with Tommy’s character. They shared some issue or struggle or whatever with Tommy, whether it is in his surrounding situation, his decisions or his story. In other words, they saw a part of themselves in Tommy and the story, which makes that connection personal. And who would identify themselves this way? Anybody who is sick and tired of suburban life, like MJA.”

“Then do you see a part of yourself in Tommy’s story?”

“Why yes, of course, but what about you? Do you agree with my analysis, and would that explain your train of thought?”

She nodded tentatively. Without a doubt she felt the same way, and only after he explained it that she realized that.

“I guess his surroundings remind me the most about myself. I do completely agree with MJA’s take on the empty life of suburbia.”

“Mhm. And given how much popularity this work has, many others probably share the same sentiment as yours.”

Cecilia’s cheeks tickled pink as the confession was a little too close to her heart, as all inner thoughts were, but she had to hand it to Caius to have the balls to bring it up in the first place. Normally others would shy away from him pressing forward into uncomfortable or personal areas of discussion.

“Then what about you? Which part of his story did you connect with the most?”

“That, uh, is… hm.”

Caius actually paused for once and so Cecilia looked on expectantly, but then he smoothly answered as if it was natural to think of the answer, which to his credit it did, and Cecilia sensed the meaning behind the pause immediately.

“You should know how Auxirian Idiot ends, right? What really hit home with me is the final song, a fitting conclusion to what happened in the song three songs before that. You get it?”

He smiled lightly, but in no way were those two songs light. Although it wasn’t directly about the social issues, it was an imaginative display of its symptoms, and symptoms of a very personal nature. Cecilia’s expression turned dry at his continuous lightheartedness.

“You’ve had… that kind of an experience? Can I confirm that, you’re talking from Tommy’s point of view, right?”

“Yes, exactly. Even I was surprised at how the events matched so closely with my own, but that’s just pure luck. MJA is good, but she won’t be writing songs about my life story any time soon.”

“I see…”

“She still haunts me in the back of my mind from time to time, but that was what Tommy’s life had become too in the end, didn’t it?”

“That part, yeah, I guess that makes sense.”

Cecilia nodded at his good-natured reply. He was still mildly cheerful, as if it wasn’t a big deal to him, to which Cecilia did not and could not know if she could take it at face value or not. But she felt it still wasn’t her place to pry into it any further, even though Caius didn’t seem to mind it at all and opened the discussion in that direction in the first place. Though, she was still fascinated by how the true rebel—true at least to her—across the table could also experience the same thing that the fake rebel Tommy did.

Almost as if done way too well, Caius seamlessly segued into the next matter at hand; probably because they should be doing it if they wanted to make good use of their little discussion anyway.

“Well then, Cecilia, let’s get started with writing down the answers, shall we?”

Cecilia forced another smile, but again, not because Caius was unpleasant, but because of her disbelief at the current situation. On these topics, she was used to being left alone in her head, but now she felt a tickling anticipation, finally finding somebody who shared the same interest to discuss about. Maybe it was because he finally shared his earnest thoughts with her that she felt much more at ease now, compared to her perception of him from before talking to him for the first time, this time. She pointed lightheartedly at him.

“Celia is fine. It’s a bit easier that way, right?”

Caius brightened up at her cooperative mood and nodded agreeably.

“Then Celia it is.”